YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 1943 a^.M-^^L^ f THE SPEECHES NEW TESTAMENT; FIFTEEN HUNDRED AND TWENTY-ONE IN NUMBER: COMPBISmO, IN CLASSIFIED FOBM, THE WORDS OF OUR LORD, ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD, MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES, AND THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. THE WHOLE BEING NUMBERED AND PRESENTED IN TWO BOOKS; BOOK FIRST GROUPING THE SPEECHES OP THE PIKST THREE DIVISIONS ACCORDING TO THEIE LENGTH; BOOK SECOND GIVING THE COMPLETE SERIES, UNDER FOUR DIVISIONS, IN A CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. ©^alualib ^ntit^ts, Cables, mxis ^nalgs«s. By EUPUS WENDELL, MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL. ALBANY, N. T. PUBLISHED BY EUFUS WENDELL, 480 Broadway. 1876. Enibbec, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1876, Bt KUFUS WENDELL, In the Oflce of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 87 .^dw STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BY WEED, PARSONS AND COMPANY, ALBANY, N. Y. PREFACE, " What the age demands," says Taylek Lewis, in his Vedder Lectures, ¦' is a more intense study of the Holy Scriptures, accom panied by the earnest prayer : ' Open Thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of Thy law.' " Among the " wondrous things " in the Bible, the pre-eminent place must be given to the recorded words of Him whose "name " is "Wonderful, Ooansellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace." "The words of the Lord Jesus Christ," says an anonymous writer, " must ever be regarded by His disciples as the central glory of the Bible, the most precious heritage of Humanity. The faithful who lived before His Advent, from the earliest ages of the world, looked to Him as the Desire of All Nations, and ' died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and embraced them.' The Christian Church, since His Advent and Ascension, have rested upon His Work and His Words as their healing for the past, their strength for the present, and their hope for the future." To gather these Divine sayings — The Words of our Lord — into a volume by themselves was a thought that first arose in my mind on a Lord's Day moraing in Eebruary, 1873. The idea assumed at once the form of a purpose, the execution of which was entered upon immediately. Being intent, first of all, on finding out what proportion of the matter composing the four Grospels is made up of the Words of our Saviour, I sought the information by methods which yielded no satisfactory result. These were thrown aside ; and the only mode that would insure the desired accuracy, namely, that of counting the words, was adopted. A suitable copy of the New Testament having been procured, the work of bracket ing the Speeches of our Lord, and of noting in the margin the number of words in each, was begun. While, however, this pleasant task was in course of accomplishment the scope of the projected book was essentially enlarged. It was seen that the Addresses to our Lord have an important as well as deeply interesting relation to many of His most memorable Discourses; and hencp that their presence in the volume would materially augment its value. More over, the remaining Speeches of the Gospels and Acts — classed here as Miscellaneous — were found to be, throughout, connected. iv PREFACE. either directly or remotely, with the person and mission of Jesus of Nazareth. As to the Addresses in the Apocalypse, it was perceived that, from "I am Alpha and Omega," at the opening of the Book, to "Surely I come quickly," at its close, they are indeed "The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass." It was, therefore, determined to embrace in the compilation all the Speeches of the New Testament ; and to the furtherance of this expanded plan my labor upon the work was thenceforth directed. In this volume, every Speech of the five historical books of the New Testament has a double occurrence. The mere statement of this fact is an intimation that the work embodies in its structure two radically distinct ideas. And this it does. The counting of the words, before it was far advanced, suggested that classification of the Speeches according to their length which is the dominant peculiarity of Book First. I believe that, in a variety of ways, the arrangement here alluded to will be found as useful as it is inter esting and unique. Some of its advantages may properly be speci fied. And 1. Attention will be drawn to the Speeches by the very novelty of a grouping of them according to their length in words. " We never saw it on this fashion " will be, with many, apart from any question of utility, a sufficient reason for reading, and perchance pondering, inspired sayings which they have, for the most part, hitherto neglected in the New Testament narratives. And the novelty can in no case prove hurtful ; since every Speech appears in its complete form, accompanied by a reference to its place in the Scriptures. 2. In the important matter of retention, the memory will here be greatly assisted by the sight. So many short Speeches brought together in so narrow a compass, with the accessory of clear, double- leaded type, the eye seizes them with ease and rapidity ; and thus one valuable aid to ready recollection is supplied. 3. It may be doubted whether, in the disposal of the Speeches, any other arrangement of them, in which regard was had to a plan,' could furnish, in so small space, an equally ample variety of topics. For its suggestiveness, it is believed that this feature of Book First will be most highly prized by those who are most devoted to that intense and prayerful study of the Holy Scriptures which the ven erated Professor Lewis says the age demands. 4. The arrangement under consideration furnishes a captivating and efficient means of testing the extent and accuracy of one's PREFACE. V knowledge of the historical portions of the New Testament. Take, for an illustration, the one-word Speeches in The Words of Our Lord. Four in number, they are embodied in four narratives having a total of fifty-five verses and thirteen hundred and four words. In these narratives are twenty-nine Speeches containing a total of four hundred and seven words.* Now let the attempt be made to recall minutely all the circumstances connected with each of the speeches "Go," "Come," "Mary," "Ananias." When the memory's resources have been exhausted in the pleasant exer cise, let the narratives be again consulted for the purpose of ascer taining how much is needed in the way of supplement, and how much in the way of correction. For the ends here had in view, the volume should ever be at hand in the household ; and it will have a no less appropriate place in the Christian social circle. In either sphere, it can be made largely profitable and entertaining without the drawback of an inconvenient formality. 5. This is a hook for the Family ; and the feature of it now com mended can be made, in a strikingly interesting way, available in promoting a knowledge and love of the Bible on the part of youth. As might be supposed, this hint relates especially to Christian parents, whose revealed obligation it is to bring up their children "in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." In that work, faithfully performed, no subordinate place will be assigned to the inspired Word. " From a child thou hast known the holy Scrip tures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus." (2 Tim. iii. 15.) Help children to become familiar with what the Bible says, and you will be helping them to know what the Bible means. And, as an arrest to modern tenden cies, it ought to be urged that this duty may not lawfully be trans ferred from the domestic circle to the Sunday School. It is binding upon the Parent ; and should be with loving zeal attended to daily, and at home. A New England pastor, in a recent public address, uttered these weighty words : " The preacher of the future age must return, in a very emphatic sense, to true Biblical preach ing. Thus only can he perpetuate and extend his power over the century. Human formulas of even divine truth may fail ; ' but the word of the Lord endure th for ever,' and one living truth is better than a thousand dead formulas. He must be intrenched in that * " Go ": Matt. viii. 28-34 ; 7 verses, 19.5 words, 3 speeches, 38 speech words. " Come " : Matt. xiv. 22-33 ; 12 verses, 246 words, 7 speeches, 49 speech words. " Mary " : John XX. 1-18 ; 18 verses, 413 words, 8 speeches,'J04 speech words. " Ananias " : 4cfs ix. 1 -18 ; 18 verses, 450 words, 17 speeches, 216 speech words. vi PREFACE. Word — filled with it. He must be the impersonation of the Word." None too strongly said ; and one beneficent effect of the prevalence of the kind of preaching here insisted upon would assuredly be to raise the Bible to a position of vastly increased influence at the fire side. The converse, however, is also true. Exalt the Scriptures, by whatever means, to their rightful place in the affections of the hearers of preaching ; so that they, as newborn babes, shall desire the sincere milk of the word, that they may grow thereby (1 Peter ii. 12), — and the pulpit will feel the quickening power of such an awakening. The " return, in a very emphatic sense, to true Bibli cal preaching " will, in that event, come as the response to a demand felt to be none the less cogent because not uttered in words. The Lord " hasten it in his time." But to the matter in hand. Book First of this compilation con tains 1,446 Speeches ; and these average only forty-two words and a fraction in length. The plan upon which they have been num bered, classified, and grouped can be easily explained to the child. Now let him, Bible in hand, be asked to inform himself as fully as possible respecting the speech " Go." He will regard the task as an easy one ; and it is well that he should so regard it. But the fact is, its performance requires him to read attentively seven verses of narrative ; with a view to reporting what it was that led to the com mand " Go," and what afterward took place as a result. He will encounter, moreover, two additional Speeches — one of 22 and one of 15 words — concerning which he has not been requested to give any account. They nevertheless make their impression on his memory; and their substance, if not their very words, he will endeavor to reproduce : and when, at a later stage of his progress, each of them becomes in its turn the Speech he is to inquire about, he will not fail to be agreeably surprised at finding himself already in possession of a tolerably complete knowledge of the narrative. Having to go over it thrice, and each time simply to learn the circumstances accompanying the utterance of one brief Speech, the narrative, in its minute details, will become indelibly stamped on his mind ; with never so much as a suspicion on his part that he has had a hard lesson to learn. Commending the child for whatever of success he has achieved in his first effort, let him take up the next Speech in order — "Come." The twelve verses which he will now read will introduce to his notice six new Speeches ; each of which will leave an impress more or less distinct, though read once only. But, as no two of the six fall in the same group, our young Bible student will, pursuant PREFACE. vii to the method here outlined, have his attention subsequently drawn six times to the charming narrative which embodies them. The foregoing are but hints. They indicate a plan so simple that no heads of families, however deficient themselves in Scrip ture knowledge or general culture, need hesitate to attempt it. When a group of Speeches in one division has been gone over, the one of corresponding length in another division may be traced out in like manner ; and in this way — also in others ; for the mode of procedure can be indefinitely varied — the whole field of New Testament Speeches, and so of New Testament history, can be traversed many times over : and all this with a consciousness of that ever-increasing interest which the Bible, above all other books, has the power to awaken. Novelty, simplicity, brevity, variety, and repetition all combine to make the Speeches of the New Tes tament, as here presented, greatly helpful in the responsible work of training children in a knowledge of Divine truth. An emi nent educator in this State, himself a preacher of the Gospel, has told me that my book would be " a Godsend to Ministers." I have myself a pleasing confidence, based on something more tangible than conjecture, that they will give it the welcome it deserves ; but it will achieve a far wider usefulness if it shall win its way exten sively into the Christian family circles of the land. I have also been frequently assured that the book would be an important aid to Sunday School and Bible-class teachers : an estimate which I trust may be amply justified by the uses which those Christian workers will make of the volume. Book Second contains the Speeches given in Book First, with their threefold classification, and adds The Apocalyptic Ad dresses. But the ruling ideas now are, (1) a gathering, into a Harmony, of the several reports of those Speeches having more than one record ; and (2) a Chronological arrangement of the com plete series under 1,077 Harmony-numbers. The important advan tages of such a presentation of the New Testament Speeches are so obvious that I need not enlarge upon them. Both the Harmony and the Chronology are based throughout on Dr. James Strong's Harmony of the Gospels. That elaborate work, which was first published in 1852, I regard as eminently worthy of the high commendations which it has so freely received. Its admirable paraphrase exposition furnished me occasionally with a needed word or phrase in preparing the matter that appears in Appendixes II. and III. Other expositors were, in some cases, laid under con tribution in a similar way. viii PREFACE. Anomalies of structure present themselves in a very small number of the Speeches given in this work. They are chiefly instances of a blending of the narrative and direct-speech forms. On the ensuing page they are taken up seriatim; and the reader is put in possession of whatever light I have concerning them. In a single instance, I should now be inclined to make a change in my work of classification : a case which, I know not why, failed to attract my particular attention until recently. I refer to the prayer recorded in Acts i. 4, 5, which I have included among the Miscellaneous Speeches. My present conviction coincides with the view maintained in the expositions within my reach ; which is, that the prayer was offered to Christ. This is the opinion of Haokett, Alexander, and Whedon. The two former, however, state that the question " has been disputed." The mechanical operations involved in preparing my pages for the stereotype foundry have been under my personal supervision : and a knowledge of the printer's art acquired in boyhood, and which has been in various ways supplemented since that period, has the better enabled me to plan the details of the work to my liking. I wish to make grateful mention of the unvarying kind ness which I have received from all who have been anywise con cerned in helping forward my undertaking. The completion of this book has been delayed far beyond the time within which it was at first designed to place it before the public. Since its inception, I have (besides publishing two editions of Dr. Farrar's Life of Christ) performed considerable labor upon A General and Analytical Index to the Speeches of the Old Testament : a work which, if the Lord wills, I intend to finish as soon as practicable. My present Compilation I now send forth with the prayer that God may make it a means of blessing wherever it goes. I affectionately commend it to the favor of all lovers of Divine truth. R. W. Albany, Septemler 29, 1876. EXPLANATIONS. (1.) Allusion is made iu the Preface to the anomalous character of a few of the Speeches that have been admitted into the present compilation. They are fourteen in number, and are completely catalogued in the ensuing list. The sid«-numbers of the Speeches are given ; and the appended remarks are designed to assist the user of this work iu determining, in each case, whether or not the Scripture matter represented by the number has, either wholly or in part, a rightful place among the Speeches of the New Testament. 360 {Mark vi. 14). Alford, Davidson, Am. Bible Union, and Noyes omit " That,'' and give the Speech a direct form. The first verb (A. V., " was risen ") those authors render as follow : Alford and Am. Bible Union, is risen ; David son, is raiseti; '!^oyes, hath risen. 361, 362 {Mark vi. 15). Noyes, Am. Bible Union, and Davidson omit the twice-occurring " That" of the A. V., and give each Speech in its direct form. 469 {Mark xi. 31, 33). The critical editions reject the "if" in verse 32. Alford, Ainslie, and Noyes render : But shall ¦me say, Fh-om men ? Am. Bible Union renders : But shall we say from men ? 618 {Luke vii. 4, 5). Noyes, Am. Bible Union, and Davidson omit " That," and render : He is ¦morth'y, etc. Ainslie : That he is ijoorthy, etc. 623, 624 I^Luke vii. 16). Noyes, Am. Bible Union, and Davidson omit the twice-occurring " That " of the A. V. , and give both Speeches a direct form. Ainslie finds only one Speech in the verse, and renders : A great prophet is rise'n up among us ; and God hath visited his people. 774 {Luke xviii. 37). The ground for finding here a direct Speech — while retaining the word " that," as the various Versions do — is the present tense of the verb employed. Alford renders : passeth by ; Ainslie and Am. Bible Union • is poising by. 781 {Luke xix. 7). Noyes and Davidson give this Speech in its direct form, omitting the " That " which precedes it in the A. T. Noyes renders : He hath gone, etc. ; Davidson : He is gone, etc. 1119 {John xii. 29). The only, but perhaps insufficient, warrant for treating • it thundered" as a direct Speech, in this work, is the fact that what " others said " is, in our passage, by the Evangelist reported in that form. 1240 {Acts i. 4, 5). The inspired historian manifestly designed, in these verses, to report a Speech of our Lord. The irregularity of its introduction does not appear to be of a character to justify its exclusion from this work. 1338 {Acts xiv. 22). This is by no means a clear instance of a direct Speech, and it has been admitted into this work with some hesitancy. The word " that " is against its admission ; whereas, a not improbable application of the " we," as coming from Paul and Barnabas rather than from the historian Tiuke, would be against its exclusion. X EXPLANATIONS. 1348 {Acts XV. 5). Noyes, Davidson, and Am. Bible Union omit "That," and render : It is necessary, etc. 1355 {Acts xvii. 3). Evidently, there are in this passage elements of a direct Speech ; but it may be questioned whether more than the last nine words could, without undue latitude, come within the plan of this work. Dr. Noyes, in his Translation, by the use of quotation marks appears to indicate what he regards as the direct Speech in the passage ; thus : " this is tlie Christ, — Jesus whom I am making known to you." (2.) Class "VII." of the Harmony Analysis (p. 571) needs, for its complete ness, a reference to a Speech by " the angel of Ood," which is quoted in the Apostle Paul's address in Acts xxvii. 21-26 (No. 1071, p. 481). The Angel's words, 21 in number, are these : — " Fbak not, Paul ; thou must be bkought befoee Cesar : and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee." (3.) The General Plan of this work may be readily grasped by any person who will be at the pains thoroughly to understand the structure of the Ana lytical Index and the Harmony Index. Each of these is preceded by the nec essary explanations. It will be well to repeat here, what is stated on p. 508 and also in the Contents, that, throug'hout Book First, in every LBNGTH-ctess, the succession of Speeches follo-ws the chronological order. This is the rule ; the exceptions relate to those of the Discourses of our Lord, as given in Book First, which in Book Second are divided, and have their several parts assigned to different chronological positions. The facts with respect to any given case will be found plainly exhibited in the Harmony Lndex. (4.) In any length-class, throughout Book First, those Speeches which are followed by the same superior figure will be found under the same Harmony- No. in Book Second. The first instance is on p. 3, where we have the thrice- reported " Follow me" which our Lord addressed to Matthew (Levi) the pub lican : in the Harmony, the three reports will be found under " No. 142." (5.) Throughout Book Second, every Harmony-No. is followed by a numeral representing the total number of words in the Speech. Where several speech- reports are given under one Harmony-No., a numeral in superior figures at the end of each report indicates the number of words it contains. The reports are, as a rule, given in the order of their length, the fullest one taking the lead. A dash ( — ) in a Speech shows a break in the succession of the verses. An asterisk (*) at the end of a speech-report shows that only a portion is given of the Speech represented by the Side-'^o. which is prefixed. A long dash ( ) between two Speeches marks the introduction of a new scene in the progress of the inspired narrative. (6.) In printing the Speeches contained in this volume, the common English text has been carefully followed. The Testament used was the pica octavo (1870) edition of the American Bible Society. The words which in this work are joined as compounds by the use of the hyphen, are iu that Testament printed as separate words, without the hyphen. That the accuracy of Table VII., which gives in detail the number of words of the entire New Tes tament, may be verified at any point, it is proper to submit a list of the words which have been treated as compounds, and so as units, in the count ing, but which in the Testament used appear as separate words. The list EXP LA NA TIONS. xi embraces fifty words, and is given below. The appended figures indicate the number of times each word occurs in the New Testament. bramble-bush 1 burnt-otterings 3 oorner-stone 2 daughter-in-law 2 every-where 9 evil-affected 1 evil-doer 3 evil-doers 3 evil-speaking evil-speakings evil-workers fellow-citizens fellow-heirs fellow-helper fellow-helpers fellow-laborer 3 fellow-laborers 1 fellow-prisoner 3 fellow-prisoners 1 fellow-servant 7 fellow-servants 3 fellow-soldier 2 fellow-workers 1 flg-tree 14 free-woman 3 highway-side I judgment-hall 4 judgment-seat 10 Judgment-seats 1 Maran-atha 1 mercy-seat 1 money-changers 3 mother-in-law 2 mustard-seed 5 olive-berries 1 olive-tree 4 olive-trees 1 sea-coast 3 sea-shore 1 sea-side 5 sycamine-tree 1 sycamore-trees 1 to-day, 18 to-morrow 7 way-side 8 well-beloved 3 well-doing 6 well-pleasing 3 wine-bibber 2 wine-press 5 The subscriptions to the Pauline Epistles, not having been written by the Apostle, and being no part of the sacred text, have as a matter of course been disregarded in the counting of words. (7.) Our Saviour's Words — 2,439 in number — recorded in Matt, v.- vii. are, in Book First of this work (pp. 140-147), given as " 2'A« Sermon on the Mount," solely for the reason that they are popularly regarded as constituting that Sermon. But a reference to speech No. 160 in Book Second (pp. 262-268) will show that the three chapters named furnish only 1,499 words of what, accord ing to the arrangement adopted in Strong's Harmony of the Gospels, is the true " Sermon on the Mount." The A-nalyticai Lndex will inform the reader where, in the Speeches of the Chronological Harmony, the remaining 940 speech words of Matt, v.-vii. may be found. Note. — Persons using this work are particularly reminded, 1. That the positions in Book First and Book Second of any Speech whose place in the New Testament is known, may be instantlv ascertained by referring to the Analytical Index. 2. That Table VII. (pp. 574-5) gives the number of words in every Chapter of the Neio Testament ; and also enables the reader to find the chapter or chapters of any occurring length in ivords. GENERAL SUMMARY Of the 1,077 Speeches, and the 11 Time-periods, emlraced in the Chronological Harmony of this WorL (For time bivisions see Harmony Index.) I. IL III. IV. V. VI. d. vn. VIII. TIME. About thirteen months About twelve years and five months About one year One year One year One year Portion 1.— Six months Portion 2.— Six months, less one week Portions.— Three days Portion 4. — Three days Forty days About thirty years EVENTS. Introductory Events Christ's Infancy, Childhood, and Private Life.. The Introduction of our Saviour's Ministry The first year of Christ's more public ministry.. The second year of Christ's more public ministry The third year of Christ's more public ministry, Christ's subsequent stay in Galilee Christ's subsequent itinerancy through Judea and Perea Christ's last sojourn at Jerusalem, up to his fourth Passover The incidents of Christ's Passion Christ's subsequent stay on earth Prom our Lord's Ascension to Paul's arrival in Kome Class A. 416 18 238 1,334 11,715 3,831 9,1.517,4904,830 750185 39,533 Class B. 230 17 240359 1,010 676 814856542 243 59 4,816 Class C. 56 125914 186 431 901334 776 391 71 913 190 1,133 366 10,950 16,618 Total. 17 13 5261 168 203 64 160 60 1,077 901 369 1,354 2,084 13,318 4,568 10,878 6,505 1,358 11,19460,96e Class A — The Words of Our Lord ; Class B — Addresses to Our Lord ; Class C — Miscellaneous Speeches. CONTENTS. PAGE. Preface, - - - iii. Explanations, ix. General Summary of the Harmony Index, ... xii. Twenty Scripture Quotations (300 Words), - xvi. BOOK FIRST. PAET I. —THE WORDS OF OUE LORD. Brief Summary of Books, Speeches, and Speech Words, 1 Table I. Exhibiting the 163 classes into which the 630 Speeches of The Words of Our Lord are divided, and the source and total num ber of the Speeches of each class, 3 The Words of Our Lord: 630 Speeches, classified according to their length in words, and the Speeches of each class printed in their Chronological order, ¦ 3 Our Lord's Quotations from the Old Testament, preceded by an Fhsplanatory Mote, - 148 PART IL— ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. Brief Summary of Books, Speeches, and Speech Words, - - 151 Table II. Exhibiting the 50 classes into which the 331 Addresses to Our Lord are divided, and the source and total number of each class, - 153 Addresses to Our Lord : 331 Speeches, classified according to their length in words, and the Speeches of each class printed in their Chronological order, - 153 Analysis of Addresses to Our Lord. (This relates to Part II. of Book Second.) 178 PART ni.— MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. Brief Summary of Books, Speeches, and Speech Words, 179 Table IH. Exhibiting the 93 classes into which the 495 Miscellaneous Speee'hes are divided, and the source and total number of the Speeches of each class, 180 Miscellaneous Speeches : 495 Speeches,' classified according to their length in words, and the Speeches of each class printed in their Chronological order, - - 181 Two Epistles in The Acts (385 Words), - 348 xiv CONTENTS. BOOK SECOND. PART L — THE WORDS OP OUR LORD: CHROISTOLOGICAL HARMONY. [V. Arranging into 163 classes the 416 Speeches composing Ghronologiial Harmony of The Words of Our Lord, Table IV. _ the Ghronologiial Harmony of The Words of Our Lord, 350 The Words of Our Lord : The Speeches of Part I. of Book First printed, under a new series of Numbers, in a Chronological Harmony, 351 PART IL— ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD: CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. Table V. Arranging into 60 classes the 330 Speeches composing the Chronological Harmmvy of Addresses to Our Lord, ¦ ¦ 383 Addresses to Our Lord : The Speeches of Part IL of Book First printed, under a new series of Numbers, in a Chronological Harrmony, 383 Index to the Speakers in Addresses to Our Lord, 413 PART HI.— MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES: CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. Also: THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. Table VI. Arranging into 94 classes the 431 Speeches composing the Chronological Ha/rmony of Miscellaneous Speeches, - 414 Miscellaneous Speeches : The Speeches of Part III. of Book First printed, under a new series of Numbers, in a Chronological Harmony, 415 Index to the Sources of The Apocalyptic Addresses, - 484 The Apocalyptic Addresses, 75 in number, 485 The Marginal Readings of the Speeches and Addresses of this Work, - 503 APPENDIX L— ANALYTICAL INDEX. Explanation of the Analytical Index, 508 Analytical Index to the 1446 Speeches in the Gospels and Acts, 509 Analytical Index to the 75 Apocalyptic Addresses, 546 The Apocalyptic Addresses Grouped into 44 Length-classes, 546 APPENDIX IL— HARMONY INDEX. Brief Summary of Classes, Books, Speeches, and Speech Words, 547 Explanation of the Harmony Index, 548 Harmony Index ; 1077 Speeches, 549 CONTENTS. XV APPENDIX m.— HARMONY ANALYSIS. PAGE. Index to Harmony Analysis, - - 557 Explanation of the Harmony Analysis, - 558 Harmony Analysis : Speakers and Speeches, - - - 559 The Parables of Our Lord, - 573 Speeches connected with Our Lord's Miracles, - 573 APPENDIX IV. —TABLES VII. and VIII. Summary of Table VH., - 573 Summary of Table VIIL, 573 Table VH. Numbering the Chapters of the New Testament ; giving the number of Verses and Words of every Chapter; and tabulat ing the 360 New Testament Chapters in the order of their length in words, - 574 Table VH. Exhibiting the number and classes of Speech Words, and also the number of Narrative Words (if any), in every Chap ter of the New Testament that contains Speeches, - 576 ERRATA. Page 162. Table II., last line, transfer the flgare 1 to the Luke column. Page 411. After No. 927, for 5 read 4. Page 412. In 1st column, 3d line from bottom of page, after the close of parenthesis, insert * tSOL Page 546. In last column, 3d line from top of page, for 495 read 595. Page 546. In last column, opposite " xxii. ," for 614 read 615. Page 564. Top of page, before " Zacharias," for 39 read 40. The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto Him te shall HEARKEN. — Dcut. xviii. 15. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye Him. — Matt. xvii. 7. Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. — Matt. xvi. 16. Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock.- — Matt. vii. 24. The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life. — John vi. 63. Let these sayings sink down into your ears. — Luke ix. 44. If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed ; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. — John viii. 31, 33, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death. — John viii. 51. He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him : the word that I have spoken, the same shaU judge him in the last day. — Joh7i xii. 48. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. — Matt. xxiv. 35. If a man love me, he will keep my words. — John xiv. 33. Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. — John XV. 3. If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. — John xv. 7. Ye are my friends, if you do whatsoever I command you. — John xv. 14. I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me. — John x\ His mother kept all these sayings in her heart. — Luke ii. 51. And aU bear him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which pro ceeded out of his mouth. — Luke iv. 33. And she [Martha] had a sister called Mary, which also sat at Jesus' feet, and heard his word. — Luke x. 39. Never man spake like this man. — John vii. 46. And the common people heard him gladly. — Mark. xii. 37. BOOK FIRST. -PAET I. THE WORDS OP OUR LORD. 620 Speeches — 39,532 Words. Matthew,Mark, Luke,John, Acts, I. Corinthians, 143 Speeches — 13,515 Words. - 131 — 5 381 " 185 ' —13,256 " 150 ' — 8,063 " 10 ' — 378 " 3 ' ' — 39 " OUR LORD'S QUOTATIONS FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT. •SBqosadg ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H^^,H^ •Ul[0f . . . . •SJina; •HIUHE :-^ :::::::::::::::::: :^ ;::: : •JdatmuH i-H .i-HrH -t-H i-H ¦ . -rH -i-H . . ¦ .,-H^ i""^*"* ¦spaOjii COC-CC(Nl>-©-*T-(8q'*a0««iHWSia«e0CO5-*«SO5i(Sii5*IrHCSffi«ic-o»©©rHTH(N8]co'*«D»«5(M(5joq©©©(M(Nrtejacosos e5sieio5e90509osMoj50oso5soTH'*<*io>a©«o'>occci-ies'* fH tH Sil •S3H03sag •miof - • . rH T— 1 rH • • • -I-H • 1— i ; ! ' 1 ;^ ; ¦"* •33ini p-l^,-H • • -T-H ;'-lr-<.; ; ; ;lMrHrtr-( -rH .r-lrt,-H • -^ •MIBH ¦M-o-cm-Bu •spiOAi. at»]'*iffl'>-»50«6ie'>-c»©8ic»i-iisii-iTtHac©(M©e-i«tr-co© ¦saqosadg ^©lr^rtOJr-(rH,HrHr-lrHrH,Hi-lr^8«T-lrtrHIN(Nl-IS^OS05iHeO •uiiof . -T— I ¦ • -rHr-H • .I-H - - -T-H,— 1 r-H • . .C<1 •3!ini T— 1 . ¦ I-H (N r-l - • I— 1 • ¦ 'I-H . . .1—1 -1—1 ¦ ¦ ¦ r-I (M CO • • •jj.ram ^.•¦i-HTH.(NrHrH •iiaiTOUK <:^ I— i'--T— ( I-H- •SpiOM. c- oc as © 1-1 ¦* W 00 OD OD © ot © c; •saqoaads rt ¦*¦>* .iO-*sq-*0(NTHOeOlN©»CO •spy •uqof I-H -rH -[N^ 'Cqi-H ¦ -CM -C^ICOC^r-tC^-H ..-H . . .i-Hi— ( . •aunT; (M I-H . • (M • Cq ¦ ' I-- • fcO h-"!— '1— 't-'rf^oifcOOifccioiCoo^fcOfcObC'Wtocn Mark. t-- f-' tl^ Ol O) I-' l-> • H" CO • to 00 03 03 hf. 00 Ul W CO bO h-- W Luke. H-" CO CO CO I-" • CO l-i en CO Ol fcO rfi. M ^P^ h^- h^ Ot o -^ M bO John. : : ! ; 1 : : : ! : i_i ; : ; I-. ; ! to h-^ • • • Acts. Speeches. )^Hi.©ano5M.jse(»»j«sintooD«aossficet9i-'©»aD»a« Words. • . h- ' • 1— ' h-^ h-" t— ' i~i , I—* Matthew. h- ' . |_i . |_i . t-j • 1— ' . . (_i (_i i-J ¦ h-" I—" Mark. h-J H^ h-" . h-< ¦ H-» H' fcO 1— . H-" h- ' Luke, i-» ¦ h- ' • h- ' r-* 1— ' h- ' • • bo ¦ bc to to John. t_i . . Acts. l-'l-il-iMl-iMI-ih^IOMKII-ibStOUltSI-i|-i|-lOSt»tSK».lOOx Speeches. » SIX B g © C & ^ B ^ c^ CD r-- fc.. tJ P CO _.^ O w CD H & o s ^ s* 5 Si P ^ ^1 r+ po o P- 3 frp O f^ § Pi d CD ^Ci M o, o CD w R- 0 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. One Word — Twelve Speeches. 651 Lesion. — Luke viii. 30. 391 Seven. — Mark viii. 5. 396 Twelve. — Jfar/c viii. 19. 398 Seven.— ilfar^ viii. 20. 165 Which? — Jlfatt. xix. 18. 209 Cesar's.i — ilfart. xxii. 21. 478 Gesar's.i — Ifar/c xii. 16. 803 Cesar's.i — iw^e xx. 24. 828 Nothing. — Luke xxii. 35. 521 Prophesy. — Mark xiv. 65. 1209 Master [Eabboni]. — John xx. 16. 1223 'No. — John xxi. 5. Two Woeds — Nine Speeches. 945 Master, eat. — John iv. 31. 88 Yea, liord.- Matt. xiii. 51. 53 Yea, Jjord. — Matt. ix. 28. 150 Of strangers. —Jfotii. xvii. 26. 451 We can. — Mark x. 39. 201 The &rat. — Matt. xxi. 31. 758 Where, Lord? — iwfe xvii. 37. 247 Hail, Master.^ — Matt. xxvi. 49. 514 Master, Master.^ — Mark xiv. 45. 20 (153) 154 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. Theee Words — Sixteen Speeches. 631 Master, say on. — Luke vii. 40. 103 Lord, save me. — Matt. xiv. 30. 116 Lord, help me.— Matt. xv. 25. 750 Increase our faith. — Luke xvii. 5. 1015 No man, Lord. — John viii. 11. 1025 Who art t\\ovi1 — John viii. 25. 1069 Lord, I believe. — JbAw ix. 38. 178 We are able. — Jfa«. xx. 22. 199 We cannot te\U — Matt. xxi. 27. 470 We cannot teW.^ — Mark xi. 33. 499 Zs it I ? — Mark xiv. 19. 500 Is it 11 — Mark xiv. 19. 1155 Jesus of Nazareth. — John xviii. 5. 1158 Jesus of Nazareth. — John xviii. 7. 1179 What is truth? — John xviii. 38. 1188 Whence art thou ? — John xix. 9. Four Words — Nineteen Speeches. 899 Master [Rabbi], where dwellest thou? — John i. 38. 908 Whence knowest thou me? — John i. 48. 913 They have no wine. — John ii. 3. 938 I have no husband. — John iv. 17. 646 Master, Master, we perish. — Luke viii. 24. 375 Five, and two fishes. — Mark vi. 38. 405 Thou art the Christ.^ — MarA viii. 29. 670 The Christ oiGoA.^ — Luke ix. 20. 1020 Where is thy Father ? — JoAm viii. 19. 1031 Abraham is our father. — John viii. 39. 1071 Are we blind also? — John ix. 40. 11 00 Lord, come and see. — John xi. 34. 789 Master, rebuke thy disciples. — Luke xix. 89. 216 The son of David. — Matt. xxii. 42. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. L55 230 Lord, is it 11 — Matt. xxvi. 22. 1133 Lord, who is it? — John xiii. 25. 232 Master, is it I? — V¥a«.- xxvi. 25. 1137 Lord, whither goest thou? — John xiii. 36. 1292 Who art thou. Lord?— ^c;!s ix. 5. Five Words — Sixteen Speeches 927 How can these things be? — John iii. 9. 301 All men seek for thee. — Ma7'k i. 37. 641 What might this parable be? — Luke viii. 9. 33 Lord, save us : we perish. — Matt. viii. 25. 971 Rabbi, when camest thou hither ? — John vi. 25. Ill Declare unto us this parable. — Mcttt. xv. 15. 700 And who is my neighbor? — Luke x. 29. 191 Hearest thou what these say? — Matt. xxi. 16. 807 Master, thou hast well said. — Luke xx. 39. 1177 Art thou a king then? — John xviii. 37. 280 Hail, King of the Jewsli — Jfa«. xxvii. 29. 535 Hail, King of the Jews ! ^ — Mark xv. 18. 1182 Hail, King of the Jews!-^ — John xix. 3. 1218 My Lord and my God. — John xx. 28. 1277 Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. — Acts vii. 59. 1297 Behold, I am here. Lord. — Acts ix. 10. Six Words — Thirteen Speeches. 321 Thou art the Son of God. — Mark iii. 11. 977 Lord, evermore give us this bread. — John vi. 34. 123 Seven, and a few little fishes. — Matt. xv. 34. 400 I see men as trees, walking. — Mark viii. 24. 752 Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. — Luke xvii. 13. 702 He that showed mercy on him. — Luke x. 37. 190 Hosanna to the Son of David. — Matt. xxi. 15. 817 Where wilt thou that we prepare ? — Luke xxii. 9. 156 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 1125 Lord, dost thou wash my feet? — John xiii. 6. 1127 Thou shalt never wash my feet. — John xiii. 8. 830 Lord, behold, here are two swords. — Luke xxii. 38. 1164 Answerest thou the high priest so? — John xviii. 22. 846 Art thou the Christ ? tell us. — Luke xxii. 67. Seven Words — Twenty - Three Speeches. 951 Sir, come down ere my child die. — John iv. 49. 591 Thou art Christ the Son of God. — Luke iv. 41. 715 Master, thus saying thou reproachest us also. — Luke xi. 45. 80 Why speakest thou unto them in parables? — Matt. xiii. 10. 338 Master, oarest thou not that we perish? — Mark iv. 38. 419 Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief. — Mark ix. 24. 144 Why could not we cast him out ? ^ — Matt. xvii. 19. 422 Why could not we cast him out ? ^ — Mark ix. 28. 733 Lord, are there few that be saved? — Luke xiii. 23. 184 Lord, that our eyes may be opened.^ — Matt, xx. 33. 458 Lord, that I might receive my sight.^ — Mark x. 51. 778 Lord, that I may receive my sight.^ — Luke xviii. 41. 194 How soon is the fig-tree withered away! — Matt. xxi. 20. 482 Which is the first commandment of all? — Mark xii. 28. 12371^ Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee? — John xxi. 20. 836 Lord, shall we smite with the sword ? — Luke xxii. 49. 848 Art thou then the Son of GoAl— Luke xxii. 70. 845 Prophesy, who is it that smote thee? — Luke xxii. 64. 267 Art thou the King of the Jews?^ — Jfa«. xxvii. 11. 527 Art thou the King of the Jews ? ^ — Mark xv. 2. 852 Art thou the King of the Jews?^ — Luke xxiii. 3. 1173 Art thou the King of the Jews?^ — John xviii. 33. 1238 Lord, and what shall this man do? — John xxi. 21. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 157 Eight Words — Sixteen Speeches. 303 If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. — Mark i. 40. 74 Master, we would see a sign from thee. — Matt. xii. 38. 29 Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest.^ — Matt. viii. 19. 683 Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest.-' — Luke ix. 57. 345 My name is Legion : for we are many. — Mark v. 9. 51 Thou Son of David, have mercy on us. — Matt. ix. 27. 114 Send her away ; for she crieth after us. — Matt. xv. 23. 1082 Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick. — John xi. 3. 1088 Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well. — John xi. 12. 771 Lo, we have left all, and followed thee. — Luke xviii. 28. 455 Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.^ — Mark x. 48. 776 Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.^ — Luke xviii. 39. 864 If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. — Luke xxiii. 39. 1229 Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 15. 1232 Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 16. 1294 Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? — Acts ix. 6. Nine Words — Nineteen Speeches^ 21 Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.^ — Matt. viii. 2. 597 Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.^ — Luke v. 12. 68 Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath days.? — Matt. xii. 10. 633 I suppose that he, to whom he forgave most. — Luke vii. 43. 97 We have here but five loaves, and two fishes. — Matt, xiv. 17. 105 Of a truth thou art th6 Son of God. — .Mj^. xiv. 83. 158 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 411 Why say the scribes that Elias must first come? — Mark ix. 11. 152 Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? — Matt. xviii. 1. 696 Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? — Luke X. 25. 438 Master, all these have I observed from my youth.^ — Mark x. 20. 766 All these have I kept from my youth up.^ — Luke xviii. 21. 444 Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee. — Mark X. 28. 454 Jesus, thou Son of David, have mercy on me.^ — Mark X. 47. 775 Jesus, thou Son of David, have mercy on me.^ — Luke xviii. 38. 213 Master, which is the great commandment in the law ? — Matt. xxii. 36. 505 Although all shall be offended, yet will not I. — Mark xiv. 29. 1144 Lord, show us the Father, and it suflSceth us. — John xiv. 8. 518 Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? — Mark xiv. 61. 866 Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy king dom. — Luke xxiii. 42. T^N Words — Fifteen Speeches. 326 Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee. — Tlfar^ iii. 32. 31 Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.^ — Matt. viii. 21. 686 Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.^ — Luke ix. 59. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 159 131 Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. — Matt. xvi. 16. 140 Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come? — Matt. xvii. 10. 996 Thou hast a devil : who goeth about to kill thee ? — John vii. 20. 1018 Thou bearest record, of thyself; thy record is not true. — John viii. 13. 1067 Who is he, Lord, that I might believe on him? — John ix. 36. 764 Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? — Luke xviii. 18. 181 Have iirercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David. — Matt. XX. 30. 182 Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David. — Matt. XX. 31. 465 Master, behold, the fig-tree which thou cursedst is with ered away. — Mark xi. 21. 1118 I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again. — John xii. 28. 269 Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee? — MrM. xxvii. 13. 863 If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself. — Luke xxiii. 37. Eleven Words — Twenty Speeches. 11 This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. ^ — Matt. iii. 17. 295 Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.^ — Mark i. 11. 576 Thou art my beloved Son ; in thee I am well pleased.^ — Luke iii. 22. 595 Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, O Lord. — Luke V. 8. 624^ Art thou he that should come ? or look we for another ? — Tit ike vii. 19. 160 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 643 Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee. — Luke viii. 20. 85 Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field. — Matt. xiii. 36. 346 Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them. — Mark v. 12. 691 Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy name. — Luke x. 17. 706 Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught his dis ciples. — Luke xi. 1. 1098 Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. — John xi. 32. 735 Get thee out, and depart hence ; for Hes-od will kill thee. — Luke xiii. 31. 430 Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife ? — Mark X. 2. 489 Master, see what manner of stones and what buildings are here,! — Mark xiii. 1. 723 Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even to all? — Luke xii. 41. 252 Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness ag-ainst thee?^ — Matt. xxvi. 62. 517 Answerest thou nothing ? what is it which these witness ag-ainst thee?^ — Mark xiv. 60. 257 Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? — Matt. xxvi. 68. 529 Answerest thou nothing? behold how many things they witness against thee. — Mark xv. 4. 1235 Lord, thou knowest all things ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 17. Twelve Words — Sixteen Speeches. 920 What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things ? — John ii. 18. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 161 24 Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, griev ously tormented. — Matt. viii. 6. 60 Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another?^ — Matt. x,i. 3. 718 Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inherit ance with me. — Luke xii. 13. 351 Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me? — Mark v. 31. 973 What shall we do, that we might work the works of Godl — John vi. 28. 109 Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying? — Matt. xv. 12. 133 Be it far from thee. Lord : this shall not be unto thee. — Matt. xvi. 22. 1033 We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God. — John viii. 41. 1039 Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham ? — John viii. 57. 741 Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. — Luke xiv. 15. 436 Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal Ydel — Mark x. 17. 227 Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover ? — Matt. xxvi. 17. 1129 Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head. — John xiii. 9. 239 Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee. — Matt. xxvi. 35. 1241 Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel ? — Acts i. 6. Thirteen Words — Fourteen Speeches. 9 I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me? — Matt. iii. 14. 910 Rabbi, thou art the Son of God ; thou art the Kinw of 162 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 315 Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful ? — i¥a?-^ ii. 24. 76 Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. — 3Iatt. xii. 47. 45 Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not? — Matt. ix. 14. 101 Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. — Matt. xiv. 28. 384 Yes, Lord : yet the dogs under the table eat of the children's crumbs. — Mark vii. 28. 403 John the Baptist : but some say, Elias ; and others. One of the prophets. — Mark viii. 28. 1035 Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil? — John viii. 48. 1104 Lord, by this time he stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. — John xi. 39. 432 Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away. — Mark x. 4. 172 Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee ; what shall we have therefore? — Matt. xix. 27. 447 Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatso ever we shall desire. — Mark x. 35. 196 By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority ? — Matt. xxi. 23. Fourteen Words — Nineteen Speeches. 12 If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. — Matt. iv. 3. 936 Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw. — John iv. 15. 610 Why do ye that which is not lawful to do on the sabbath days? — Luke vi. 2. 711 Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. — Luke xi. 27. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 163 654 Master, the multitude throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me ? — Ltike viii. 45. 389 From whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness ? — Mark viii. 4. 1041 Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he was born blind ? — John ix. 2. 1085 Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee ; and goest thou thither again ? — John xi. 8. 1093 I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. — John xi. 24. 156 Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? — Matt. xix. 3. 163 Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life? — Matt. xix. 16. 167 All these things have I kept from my youth up : what lack I jetl—Matt. xix. 20. 473 He will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others.-' — Mark xii. 9. 798 He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall gi.ve the vineyard to others.-' — Luke xx. 16. 496 Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover? — Mark xiv. 12. 825 Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. — Luke xxii. 33. 507 If I should die with thee, I will not deny thee in any wise. — Mark xiv. 31. 1142 Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and how can we know the way ? — John xiv. 5. 876 Abide with us ; for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. — Luke xxiv. 29. Fifteen Words — Eight Speeches. 677 If thou be the Son of God, command this stone that it be made bread. — Luke iv. 3. 164 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 16 All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. — Matt. iv. 9. 66 Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do upon the sabbath day. — Matt. xii. 2. 37 If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine. — MaM. viii. 31. 373 Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat? — Mark vL 37. 118 Truth, Lord : yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table. — Matt. xv. 27. 1114 Hosanna : Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord. — John xii. 13. 237 Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended. — Matt. xxvi. 33. Sixteen Words — Six Speeches. 813 Why do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not? — Mark ii. 18. 154 Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? till seven times ? — Matt, xviii. 21. 1076 How long dost thou make us to doubt? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly. — John x. 24. 158 Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away ? — Matt. xix. 7. 1139 Lord, why cannot I follow thee now? I will lay down my life for thy sake. — John xiii. 37. 1146 Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world? — John xiv. 22. Seventeen Words — Four Speeches. 666 Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. — Luke ii. 48. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 165 121 Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness, as to fill so great a multitude? — Matt. xv. 33. 160 If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. — JIatt. .xix. 10. 467 By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority to do these things ? — Mark xi. 28. Eighteen Words — Six Speeches. 922 Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days? — John ii. 20. 47 My daughter is even now dead : but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. — Matt. ix. 18. 377 Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands ? — Mark vii. 5. 113 Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou Son of David ; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. — Matt. xv. 22. 129 Some say that thou art John the Baptist ; some, Elias ; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. — Matt. xvi. 14. 793 Tell us, by what authority doest thou these things? or who is he that gave thee this authority ? — Luke xx. 2. Nineteen Words — Six Speeches. 942 I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ : when he is come, he will tell us all things. — John iv. 25. 625. John Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying. Art thou he that should come ? or look we for another ? — Luke vii. 20. 166 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 965 Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little. — John vi. 7. 668 John the Baptist ; but some say, Elias ; and others say, that one of the old prophets is risen again. — Luke ix. 19. 681 Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did ? — Luke ix. 54. 1095 Yea, Lord : I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world. — John xi. 27. Twenty Words — Twelve Speeches. 688 Lord, I will follow thee ; but let me first go bid them farewell, which are at home at my house. — Luke ix. 61. 649 What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God most hig-h ? I beseech thee, torment me not. — Luke viii. 28. 106 Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread. — 3Iatt. xv. 2. 679 Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name ; and we forbade him, because he foUoweth not with us. — Luke ix. 49. 1029 We be Abraham's seed, and were never in bondage to any man : how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free ? — John viii. 33. 788 Blessed he the King that cometh in the name of the Lord : peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. — Luke xix. 38. 491 Tell us, when shall these thing-s be? and what shall he ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 167 ( *^i ) the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled ? ^ — Mark xiii. 4. 812 Master, but when shall these things be ? and what sign will there he when these things shall come to pass?^ — Luke xxi. 7. 253 I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. — Matt. xxvi. 63. 1175 Am I a Jew ? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me : what hast thou done ? — John xviii. 35. 636 Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, ^ save thyself, and come down from the cross. — Mark xv. 29, 30. 1207 Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away. — John xx. 15. Twenty -One Words — Eight Speeches. 594 Master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing : nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net. — Luke v. 5. 618 He was worthy for whom he should d'o this: ^for he loveth our nation, and he hath built us a synagogue. — - Luke vii. 4, 5. 665 We have no more but five loaves and two fishes ; ex cept we should go and buy meat for all this people.' — Luke ix. 13. 966 There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many?-' — John vi. 9. 704 Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath lefit me to serve alone ? bid her therefore that she help me. — Luke X. 40. 168 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 1079 For a good work we stone thee not ; but for blasphemy ; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. — John x. 33. 186 Hosanna to the Son of David : Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest. — Matt. xxi. 9. 1189 Speakest thou not unto me ? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee ? — John xix. 10. Twenty -Two Words — Three Speeches. 36 What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time ? — 3IcM. viii. 29. 449 Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory. — Mark X. 37. 872 Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days ? — Luke xxiv. 18. Twenty -Three Words — Four Speeches. 925 How can a man be born when he is old ? can he enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born ? — John iii. 4. 607 W^hy do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees ; but thine eat and drink? — Luke v. 33. 176 Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy king dom. — Jfa;!;!. XX. 21. 220 Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall he the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world ? — Matt. xxiv. 3. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 169 Twenty -Four Words — One Speech. 428 Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, and he foUoweth not us ; and we forbade him, because he foUoweth not us. — Mark ix. 38. Twenty -Five Words — Three Speeches. 342 What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God ? I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not. — Mark v. 7. 203 He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons. — Matt. xxi. 41. 281 Thou that destroyest the temi^le, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. — Matt, xxvii. 40. Twenty -Six Words — Five Speeches. 923 Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God : for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him. — John iii. 2. 956 Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me. — John v. 7. 95 This is a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the multitude away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves victuals.' — Matt. xiv. 15. 409 Master, it ,is g;ood for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.' — Mark ix. 5. 673 Master, it is good for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.^ — Luke ix. 33. 22 170 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. Twenty -Seven Words — Two Speeches. 932 How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria ? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. — John iv. 9. 1012 Master, this woman was taken in adultery, in the very act. ^ Now Moses in the law commanded us, that such should be stoned: but what sayest thou? — John viii. 4, 5. Twenty -Eight Words — Four Speeches. 940 Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet. ^°Our fathers worshipped in this mountain ; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. — John iv. 19, 20. 348 My little daughter lieth at the point of death: I pray thee, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be healed ; and she shall live. — Mark v. 23. 663 Send the multitude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals : for we are here in a desert place. — Luke ix. 12. 1091 Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. ^But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee. — John xi. 21, 22. Twenty -Nine Words — Two Speeches. 136 Lord, it is good for us to be here : if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias. — Matt. xvii. 4. 782 Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore Mm, fourfold. — Luke xix. 8. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 171 Thirty Words — Two Speeches. 987 Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life. ^^And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God. — John vi. 68, 69. 1122 We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever : and how sayest thou. The Son of man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of man ? — John xii. 34. Thirty -One Words — Three Speeches. . 298 Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God.^ — Mark i. 24. 588 Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art ; the Holy One of God.^ — Luke iv. 34. 698 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind ; and thy neighbor as thyself — Luke X. 27. Thirty - Two Words — One Speech. 462 Hosanna ; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord : ¦'*' Blessed he the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord : Hosanna in the highest. — Ma/rk xi. 9, 10. Thirty -Three Words — One Speech. 41T Of a child. ^ And ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the waters, to destroy him : but if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and help us. — Mark ix. 21, 22. 172 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. Thirty - Five Words — One Speech. 801 Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest thou the person of any, but teachest the way of God truly: ^Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Cesar, or no ? — Luke xx. 21, 22. Thirty -Six Words — Two Speeches. 579 All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them : for that is delivered unto me ; and to whomsoever I will, I give it. ''If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine. — Luke iv. 6, 7. 975 What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee ? what dost thou work ? 2' Our fathers did eat manna in the desert ; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat. — -lohn vi. 30, 31. Thirty -Seven Words — Two Speeches. 1151 Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. *' Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee : by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. — John xvi. , 29, 30. 1299 Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem : ^* and here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call on thy name. — Acts ix. 13, 14. Thirty -Eight Words — Two Speeches. 371 This is a desert place, and now the time is far passed : ^^ send them away, that they may go into the country round about, and into the villages, and buy themselves bread : for they have nothing to eat. — Mark vi. 35, 36. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 173 142 Lord, have mercy on my son ; for he is lunatic, and sore vexed : for ofttimes he faileth into the fire, and oft into the water. ^^And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. — Matt. xvii. 15, 16. Forty -Two Words — Two Speeches. 14 If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down : for it is written. He shall give his angels charge concerning thee : and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. — Matt. iv. 6. 934 Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence then hast thou that living water? ^ Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle? — Joh7i iv. 11, 12. Forty - Five Words — One Speech. 206 Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man : for thou regardest ijot the person of men. ^^ Tell us therefore. What thinkest thou ? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Cesar, of not? — Matt. xxii. 16, 17. Forty -Six Words — Two Speeches. 989 Depart hence, and go into Judea, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest. ^^For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, show thyself to the world. — John vii. 3, 4. 475 Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man ; for thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of God- in truth : Is it lawful to give 174 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. ( *^^ ) tribute to Cesar, or not ? ^ Shall we give, or shall we not give ? — Mavk xll. 14, 15. Forty - Seven Words — One Speech. 581 If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence : '" for it is written, He shall g;Ive his ang-els charg;e over thee, to keep thee : " and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. — Luke iv. 9-11. Forty -Eight Words — Two Speeches. 414 Master, I have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit ; '^ and wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him ; and he foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away : and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out ; and they could- not. — Mark ix. 17, 18. 1037 Now we know that thou hast a devil. Abraham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest, If a man keep my saying, he .shall never taste of- death. ^^ Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead ? and the prophets are dead: whom makest thou thyself? — John viii. 52, 53. Fifty - Three Words — One Speech. 675 Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son ; for he is mine only child. ^^And, lo, a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out ; and it teareth him that he foameth again, and bruising him, hardly departeth from him. ^ And I besought thy disciples to cast him out ; and they could not. — Luke ix. 38-40. ADDRESSES' TO OUR LORD. 175 Fifty - Seven Words — One Speech. 484 Well, Master, thou hast said the truth: for there is one God ; and there is none other but he : ^ and to love him with all the heart, and with all the understand ing, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbor as himself, is more than all whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices. — Mark xii. 32, 33. Sixty - One Words — One Speech. 26 Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof: but speak the word only,- and my servant shall be healed. ^ For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this inan. Go, and he goeth ; and to another. Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it. — Matt. viii. . 8, 9. Seventy -Six Words — One Speech. 619 Lord, trouble not thyself; for I am not worthy that thou shouldest enter under my roof : '^ wherefore neither thought I myself worthy to come unto thee : but say in a word, and my servant shall be healed. ^ For I also am a man set under authority, having under me soldiers, and I say unto one, Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it. — Luke vii. 6-8. Eighty -Five Words — One Speech. 211 Master, Moses said. If a man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. ^Now there were with us seven brethren : and the first, when he had married a wife. 176 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. ( 2^^ ) deceased, and, having no issue, left his wife unto his brother : ^^ likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh. ^'' And last of all the woman died also. ^ Therefore in the resurrection, whose wife shall she be of the seven ? for they all had her. — Matt. xxii. 24-28. One Hundred Words — One Speech. 805 Master, Moses wrote unto us. If any man's brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. " ^ There were therefore seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and died without children. ^ And the second took her to wife, and he died child less. ^^ And the third took her ; and in like manner the seven also : and they left no children, and died. 2^ Last of all the woman died also. ^Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is . she ? for seven had her to wife. — Luke xx. 28-33. One Hundred and Four Words — One Speech. 480 Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man's brother die, and leave his wife hehind Mm, and leave no children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. ^ Now there were seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. 21 And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed : and the third likewise. ^^ And the seven had her, and left no seed : last of all the woman died also. 2^ In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them? for the seven had her to wife. — Mark xii. 19 - 23. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 177 One Hundred and Thirty -Four Words — One Speech. 874 Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed, and word before God and ,all the people : ^ and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him to be condemned to death, and have crucified him. ^^But we trusted that it had been he which shoiild have redeemed Israel : and beside all this, to-day is the third day since these things were done. ^Yea, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre ; ^ and when they found not his body, they came, say ing, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was alive. ^And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulchre, and found it even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. — Luke xxiv. 19 - 24. ANALYSIS OF ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. The subjoined tabular Analysis relates to the Chronological Harmony con stituting Part II. of Book Second (pp. 381-412). The two hundred and thirty Harmony-nxnahers there found, are here distributed into six- leading classifications. Where the composite character of an address assigns it to more than one class, its number is prefixed by an asterisk (*) and properly repeated. The Analysis contains twenty-one such numerals. I. Questions addressed to our Lord: 62 71 *83 88 90 *129 154 171 214 *229 *234 242 277 *281 293 295 311 314 328 355 366 377 382 387 *398 422 427 437 447 451 *455 460 486 490 *495 533 553 *555 560 563 *564 607 612 *633 630 650 653 654 660 664 673 675 677 681 703 735 737 744 *745 *747 *751 757 761 763 785 786 833 873 876 927 929 Questions with accompanying explanations : 28 39 85 96 98 153 172 247 431 439 441 504 *570 637 645 *683 II. Answers to our Lord's Questions : 144 181 319 336 256 279 *281 *309 340 343 345 *361 374 *398 417 449 *519 577 *585 615 617 619 625 635 835 858 864 867 870 III. Addresses evoked by our Lord's words : 73 102 104 106 126 199 *337 333 433 435 488 507 512 533 541 *555 639 633 641 666 *683 686 688 690 932 934 IV. Simple Addresses : 41 86 *139 132 *510 517 589 610 V. Requests : 42 44 46 100 195 203 *227 *229 319 321 351 358 573 575 581 582 837 913 Implied requests : 76 *83 135 161 Bequests evoked by our 179 316 335 288 700 838 VI. Greetings: 598 606 297 *309 414 698 759 765 330 336 338 453 498 514 692 720 733 348 *363 420 557 *564 *570 694 707 *747 133 159 193 222 393 380 443 *633 648 853 109 116 127 *129 163 164 191 *234 237 244 254 275 290 318 *361 385 389 *455 457 *495 535 600 *745 *751 801 803 804 806 501 *510 Lord's words : 299 316 *363 368 *519 *585 668 717 779 830 (178) BOOK FIRST.-PART III. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 495 Speeches— 16,618 Words. Matthew, - 63 Speeches — 1,167 Words Makk, 51 — 691 " Luke, - 73 — 1,889 " John, 133 — 1,935 " Acts, 186 — 10,768 " Galatians, 1 — 218 » TWO EPISTLES FROM THE ACTS. o §S^^!^Sgl^SgSgS§|gSgggSS^^^^M§SSi^S£tl^£SSSS©aD-.»*,^cet«^ Words. h-' bO h-" h- ' i-il h- ' h- ' '. bO)-** t— » • bO 1— ' 1— • 1— ' • • CO CO H-J CO Cn 1— ' Cn CO hfx ^fx jfi. CO fcO • bO Matthew. 1— ' ] f_i . (__. i—i bO • " rfx|-4H-»bOCOCO}f^COI— 'fcOCOCOCOCOCObObO- Mark. I-' to 1— ' h- ' '. I-* ¦ fcO to CO * ! ,_. . . 1— < bO • h-" f^- ^f^ to h-' h-' CO fco rf^ en hf^ o CO • i— > Luke. '• to 1— ' H-" CO fcO j '. ' 1— ' 1— ' i_ii_ih_ibOfcO' ¦ 1— 'hfi^tobocoboi— 'Coiy3bocncocncnhf^^*^rf^cooooji— 'h- ' John. ?-• • 1— ' !-• H-' fcO 1— ' h-" isscoi— 'h^H- '1— '• cnk^wcnbOh-'rfa'i— 'f-^tOff^CncnM^bOtf^coocDOsi— '^^otoocnoih-'bo Acts. coH^hHMi-'esMMMMM)(i>.0£seAi-'t9CO9»>f'-a-a->]Co>a©en>f>.iso:©ac>L'seeoTOi Speeches. 1-* ffi©Sw©w©©»SSM©SSS^£it^wsei:«ioF-i©©©ac(»(»-]-]^»ffiOi«ia5e»CTo«e>xoia^ Words. r-> h-» • h- ' Matthew. H' l-J Mark. h-" 1— « 1—' h- > i_j f_i - 1—' h-' (-' 1— ' h-" Luke. • 1— « 1—1 . (—1 . . . H* John. ,_. i |_j |_. i—" h-* 1— ' to h-J . * h- ' CO h-J (— ' h-* H- ' 1— ' • b:) 1— t H-i • • CO • bO H-* [ • CO 1— ' Acts. ;;;;;:::::-:::::;::::::::::::::::::: Galatians. ^MMh-iMH-iMMI^MI-^MMI«l-^H-il-^t«t«MMMMWMMMl-^l-^MU)WK>MMWI«MMl--iMM Speeches. s ;> tJ" R w CO 1 n' ps '/J fTi B= 1 p s S- ff o o ri r+ rl- ^ 01 CD !i t^ irl- 50 'S' sn S' g t! M ^ O cr H •1 t>- I7| Kh 1 ° rr- (TJ K IIQ (0 s 1 ^ O CDCDoCD Cti C so 1 i-ft MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. One "Word — Five Speeches. 890 No.— John i. 21. 148 Yes. — Matt, xvii: 25. 273 Barahhaa.— Matt, xxvii. 21. 1305 Cornelius. — Acts x. 3. 1395 Yea. — Acts xxii. 27. Two Words — Five Speeches. 799 God forbid. — Ztife xx. 16. 1119 It thundered. — John xii. 29. 532 Crucify him. — Mark xv. 13. 534 Crucify him. — Ma/rk xv. 14. 1304 Tabitha, arise. — Acts ix. 40. Three Words — Twenty - Three Speeches. 885 Who art l\LO\x1 — John i. 19. 888 I am not. — John i. 21. 906 Come and see. — John i. 46. 953 Thy son liveth. — John iv. 51. 40 This man blasphemeth. — Matt. ix. 3. 361 It is Wias.—Mwrk vi. 15. 421 He is dead.— Ma/rk ix. 26. 991 Where is he? — JoAm vii. 11. 1045 This is \ie.—John ix. 9. 1047 I am he. — John ix. 9. 182 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 1050 Where is hel — John ix. 12. 1051 I know not. — John ix. 12. 187 Who is thisl — Matt. xxi. 10. 1162 I am not. — John xviii. 17. 1167 I anr not. — John xviii. 25. 1184 Behold the man! — John xix. 5. 1192 Behold your King ! — John xix. 14. 1247 What meaneth this? — Acts ii. 12. 1253 Look on us. — Acts iii. 4. 1322 Arise up quickly. — Acts xii. 7. 1326 Thou art mad. — Acts xii. 15. 1370 Unto John's baptism. — Acts xix. 3. 1386 Away with him. — Acts xxi. 36. Four Words — Twenty -Two Speeches. 558 His name if) John. — Luke i. 63. • 889 Art thou that Prophet? — John i. 21. 322 He is beside himself — Ma/rk iii. 21. 367 What shall I aakl — Ma/rk vi. "24. 99 It is a spirit. — Matt. xiv. 26. 1005 This is the Gh-ris.t. — John vii. 41. 1046 He is like him. — John ix. 9. 1056 He is a prophet. — John ix. 17. 842 Man, I am not. — Luke xxii. 58. 275 Let him be crucified.^ — Matt, xxvii. 22. 858 Crucify him, crucify him.^ — Luke xxiii. 21. 277 Let him be crucified. — Matt, xxvii. 23. 1185 Crucify him, crucify Mm. — John xix. 6. 539 Behold, he calleth Elias. — Mark xv. 35. 1204 Woman, why weepest thou ? — John xx. 13. 1220 I go a fishing. — John xxi. 3. 1225 It is the Lord. — John xxi. 7. 1263 Yea, for so much. — Acts v. 8. 1274 Are these things so? — Acts vii. 1. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 183 1306 What is it, Lord? — Acts x. 4. 1327 It is his angel. — Acts xii. 15. 1352 Let those men go. — Acts xvi. 35. Five Words — Thirty -Eight Speeches. 569 What shall we do thenl — Luke iii. 10. 571 Master, what shall we do? — Luke iii. 12. 573 And what shall we do ? — Luke iii. 14. 886 I am not the Christ. — John i. 20. 887 What then? Art thou Elias?— Jb^w i. 21. 897 Behold the Lamb of God\— John i. 36. 901 We have found the Messias [the Christ]. — John i. 41. 585 Is not this Joseph's son? — Luke iv. 22. 624 God hath visited his people. — Luke vii. 16. 325 He hath an unclean spirit. — Mark iii. 30. 992 He is a good man. — John vii. 12. 1048 How were thine eyes opened ? — John ix. 10. 1101 Behold how he loved him! — John xi. 36. 170 Who then can be sawed'l'^ — Matt. xix. 25. 442 Who then can be saved ?^ — Mark x. 26. 769 Who then can be saved ? ^ — Luke xviii. 26. 774 Jesus of Nazareth passeth by. — Luke xviii. 37. 786 Why loose ye the colt? — Luke xix. 33. 1116 Sir, we would see Jesus. -— John xii. 21. 1120 An angel spake to him. — John xii. 29. 263 I know not the man. — Matt. xxvi. 74. 524 This is one of them. — Mark xiv. 69. 840 Woman, I know him not. — Luke xxii. 57. 841 Thou art also of them. — Luke xxii. 58. 256 He is guilty of death. — Matt. xxvi. 66. 1181 Not this man,- but Barabbas. — John xviii. 40. 1194 Shall I crucify your King? — John xix. 15. 284 This man calleth for Elias. — Jlfatt. xxvii. 47. 1214 We have seen the Lord. — John xx. 25. 184 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 1221 We also go with thee. — John xxi. 3. 1285 Understandest thou what thou readest? — Acts viii. 30. 1308 Rise, Peter; kill, and eat. — Acts x. 13, 1335 Stand upright on thy feet. — Acts xiv. 10. 1357 What will this babbler say? — Acts xvii. 18. 1387 May I speak unto thee? — ^cts xxi. 37. 1397 But I -was free born. — Acts xxii. 28. 1400 Eevilest thou God's high priest? — Acts xxiii. 4. 1424 To-morrow * * thou shalt hear him. — Acts xxv. 22. Six Words — Twenty Speeches. 603 We have seen strange things to-day. — Luke v. 26. 368 The head of John the Baptist. — Mark vi. 24. 147 Doth not your master pay tribute? — Matt. xvii. 24. 993 Nay ; but he deceiveth the people. — John vii. 12. 1007 Why have ye not brought him? — John vii. 45. 1008 Nevet man spake like this man. — John vii. 46. 461 What do ye, loosing the colt? — Mark xi. 5. 787 The Lord hath need of him. — Luke xix. 34. 259 I know not what thou sayest. — Matt. xxvi. 70. 261 I do not know the man. — Matt. xxvi. 72. 839 This man was also with him. — Luke xxii. 56. 276 Why, what evil hath he done?i — Matt, xxvii. 23. 533 Why, what evil hath he done?^ — Mark xv. 14. 1195 We have no king but Cesar. — John xix. 15. 869 Certainly this was a righteous man. — Luke xxiii. 47. 1252 Save yourselves from this untoward generation. — Acts ii. 40. 1369 Unto what then were ye baptized ? — J.cfs xix. 3. 1376 Great is Diana of the Ephesians. — Acts xix. 28. 1377 Great is Diana of the Ephesians. — Acts xix. 34. 1394 Tell me, art thou a Roman? — Acts xxii. 27. MIS CELL A NEC US SPEECHES. 185 Seven Words — Twenty -Three Speeches. 559 What manner of child shall this be ! — Luke i. QQ. 915 Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it. — John ii. 5. 309 We never saw it on this fashion. — Mark ii. 12. 637 Who is this that forgiveth sins also? — Luke vii. 49. 71 Is not this the Son of BaYid? — Matt. xii. 23. 56 It was never so seen in Israel. — Matt. ix. 33. 394 It is because we have no bread. — Mark viii. 16. 410 This is my beloved Son: hear him.^ — Mark ix. 7. 674 This is my beloved Son: hear him.^ — Luke ix. 35. 1004 Of a truth this is the Prophet. — John vii. 40. 258 Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. — Matt. xxvi. 69. 844 Man, I know not what thou sayest. — Luke xxii. 60. 1169 What accusation bring ye against this man? — John xviii. 29. 854 I find no fault in this man. — Luke xxiii. 4. 1197 What I have written I have written. — John xix. 22. 286 Truly this was the Son of God. — Matt, xxvii. 54. 1248 These men are full of new wine. — Acts ii. 13. 1250 Men and brethren, what shall we do? — Acts ii. 37. 1323 Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. — Acts xii. 8. 1344 Come over into Macedonia, and help us. — - Acts xvi. 9. 1383 The will of the Lord be done. — • Acts xxi. 14. 1423 I would also hear the man myself. — Acts xxv. 22. 1426 Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. — Acts xxvi. 1, Eight Words — Twenty -Eight Speeches. 556 Not so; but he shall be called John. — Luke i. 60. 947 Hath any man brought him aught to eat? — John iv. 33. 623 A great prophet is risen up among us. — Luks vii. 16. 43 Why eateth your master with publicans and sinners? — Matt. ix. 11. 24 186 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 657 Thy daughter is dead ; trouble not the Master. — Luke viii. 49. 126 It is because we have taken no bread. — Matt. xvi. 7. 994 How knoweth this man letters, having never learned ? — John vii. 15. 1044 Is not this he that sat and begged ? — John ix. 8. 1096 The Master is come, and calleth for thee. — John xi. 28. 1097 She goeth unto the grave to weep there. — John xi. 31. 744 This man receiveth sinners, and eateth with them. — Luke XV. 2. 456 Be of good comfort, rise ; he calleth thee. — Mark x. 49. 522 And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. — Ma/rk xiv. 67. 260 This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. — Matt. xxvi. 71. 1166 Art not thou also one of his disciples? — -John xviii. 25. 1193 Away with Mm, away with him, crucify him. — John xix. 15. 541 Truly this man was the Son of God. — Mark xv. 39. 1278 Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. — Acts vii. 60. 1279 This man is the great power of God. — Acts viii. 10. 1284 Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. — Acts viii. 29. 1314 Stand up ; I myself also am a man. — Acts x. 26. 1324 Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. — Acta xii. 8. 1350 Sirs, what must I do to be saved ? — Acts xvi. 30. 1361 We will hear thee again of this matter. — Acts xvii. 32. 1372 We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth. — Acts xix. 13. 1396 With a great sum obtained I this freedom. — Acts xxii. 28. 1408 What is that thou hast to tell me? — Acts xxiii. 19. 1430 Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian. — Acts xxvi. 28. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 187 Nine Words — Nineteen Speeches. 672 Exact no more than that which is appointed you. — Luke iii. 13. 905 Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth ? — John i. 46. 93 It is not lawful for thee to have her. — Matt. xiv. 4. 954 Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. — John iv. 52. 94 Give me here John Baptist's head in a charger. — Matt. xiv. 8. 983 This is a hard saying; who can hear it? — John vi. 60. 188 This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee. — Matt. xxi. 11. 1161 Art not thou also one of this man's disciples? — John xviii. 17. 523 I know not,, neither understand I what thou sayest. — Mark xiv. 68. 526 I know not this man of whom ye speak. — Mark xiv. 71. 857 Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas. — Luke xxiii. 18. 279 His blood he on us, and on our children. — Matt, xxvii. 25. 265 What is that to us? see thou to that. — Matt, xxvii. 4. 1286 How can I, except some man should guide me? — Acts viii. 31. 1289 If thou believest with all thine heart, thon mayest. — Acts viii. 37. 1310 What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. — Acts X. 15. 1349 Do thyself no harm: for we are all here. — Acts xvi. 28. 1367 Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed ? — Acts xix. 2. 188 MISCELLANEO US SPEECHES. 1379 Trouble not yourselves ; for his life is in him. — Acts XX. 10. Ten Words — Nineteen Speeches. 551 How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? — Luke i. 34. 605 Why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners ? : — Luke V. 30. 57 He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils. — Matt. ix. 34. 362 It is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. — Ma/rk vi. 15. 981 How can this man give us his flesh to eat? — John vi. 52. 1061 What did he to thee ? how opened he thine eyes ? — John ix. 26. 1090 Let us also go, that we may die with him. — John xi. 16. 1168 Did not I see thee in the garden with him? — John xviii. 26. 1171 Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. — John xviii. 31. 878 The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. — Luke xxiv. 34. 1262 Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much ? — Acts V. 8. 1290 I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. — Acts viii. 37. 1328 Go show these things unto James, and to the brethren. — Acts xii. 17. 1358 He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods. — Acts xvii. 18. 1374 After I have been there, I must also see Rome. — Acts xix. 21. MISCELLANEO.US SPEECHES. 189 1412 I will hear thee * * when thine accusers are also come. — Acts xxiii. 35. 1421 Hast thou appealed unto Cesar? unto Cesar shalt thou go. — Acts xxv. 12. 1432 This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds. — Acts xxxi. 31. 1436 Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. — Acts xxvi. 31. Eleven Words — Twenty - Four Speeches. 364 It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. — Mark vi. 18. 709 He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils. — Luke xi. 15. 48 If I may but touch his garment, I shall be whole. ^ — Matt. ix. 21. 349 If I may touch but his clothes, I shall be whole. ^ — Mark v. 28. 353 Thy daughter is dead ; why ti-oublest thou the Master any further? — Mark v. 35. 1054 How can a man that is a sinner do such miracles ? — John ix. 16. 1055 What sayest thou of him, that he hath opened thine eyes? — John ix. 17. 1065 Thou wast altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach us? — John ix. 34. 1074 He hath a devil, and is mad; why hear ye him? — John X. 20. nil What think ye, that he will not come to the feast? — John xi. 56. 246 Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he ; hold him fast. — Matt. xxvi. 48. 190 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 272 Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you ? — Matt, xxvii. 21. 274 What shall I do then, with Jesus which is called Ch.r\atl — Matt, xxvii. 22. 264 I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. — Matt, xxvii. 4. 1256 By what power, or by what name, have ye done this? — Acts iv. 7. 1288 See, here is water ; what doth hinder me to be bap tized ? — Acts viii. 36. 1303 Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole : arise, and make thy bed. — Acts ix. 34. 1319 Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them. — Acts xi. 3. 1321 Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. — Acts xi. 18. 1338 We must through much tribulation enter into the king dom of God. — Acts xiv. 22. 1864 This fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law. — Acts xviii. 13. 1373 Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye? — Acts xix. 15. 1393 Take heed what thou doest ; for this man is a Roman. — Acts ?xii. 26. 1428 Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad. — Acts xxvi. 24. Twelve Words — Fourteen Speeches. 557 There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. — Luke i. 61. 311 How is it that he eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners ? — Mark ii. 16. 365 Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. — Mark vi. 22. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 191 363 It is John, whom I beheaded : he is risen from the dead. — Mark vi. 16. 1052 He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. — Jolm, ix. 15. 1059 Give God the praise : we know that this man is a sinner. — John ix. 24. 226 What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you? — Matt. xxvi. 15. 262 Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech bewrayeth thee. — Matt. xxvi. 73. 1172 It is not lawful for us to put any man to death. — John xviii. 31. 530 Will ye that I release unto you 'the King of the Jews? — Mark xv. 9. 285 Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him. — Matt, xxvii. 49. 1272 We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God. — Acts vi. 11. 1329 It is the voice of a god, and not of a man. — Acts xii. 22. 1336 The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. — Acts xiv. 11. Thirteen Words — Fifteen Speeches. 601 Who is this which speaketh blasphemies? Who can forgive sins, but God alone ? — Luke v. 21. 969 This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the world. — John vi. 14. 1023 Will he kill himself? because he saith. Whither I go, ye cannot come. — John viii. 22. 1053 This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day. — John ix. 16. 781 He was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. — Luke xix. 7. 192 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 1115 Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after him. — John xii. 19. o 223 Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar among the people. 1 — Matt. xxvi. 5. 493 Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar of the people.^ — Ma/rk xiv. 2. 1186 Take ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him. — John xix. 6. 540 Let alone ; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down. — Mark xv. 36. 542 Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre? — Mark xvi. 3. 1330 Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. — Acts xiii. 2. 1339 Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved. — Acts xv. 1. 1368 We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. — Acts xix. 2. 1410 See thou tell no man that thou hast showed these things to me. — Acts xxiii. 22. Fourteen Words — Fourteen Speeches. 553 Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me accord ing to thy word. — Luke i. 38. 562 Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. — Luke ii. 14. 307 Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies? who can forgive sins but God only ? — Mark ii. 7. 960 What man is that which said unto thee. Take up thy bed, and walk? — John v. 12. 323 He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. — Mark iii. 22. 662 John have I beheaded ; but who is this, of whom I hear such things ? — Luke ix. 9. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 193 137 This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye him. — Matt. xvii. 5. 843 Of a truth this fellow also was with him ; for he is a Galilean. — Luke xxii. 59. 520 What need we any further witnesess? ^Ye have heard the blasphemy: what think ye? — Mark xiv. 63, 64. 278 I am innocent of the blood of this just person : see ye to it. — Matt, xxvii. 24. 1198 Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be. — John xix. . 24. 288 Ye have a watch : go your way, make it as sure as ye can. — Matt, xxvii. 65. 1347 I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. — Acts xvi. 18. 1351 Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. — Acts xvi. 31. Fifteen Words — Twenty-Five Speeches. 574 Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be content with your wages. — Luke iii. 14. 893 Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that Prophet ? — John i. 25. 958 It is the sabbath day : it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed. — John v. 10. 72 This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. — Matt. xii. 24. 35 What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him?^ — Matt. viii. 27.. 341 What manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him?^ — Mark iv. 41. 1000 When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done? — John vii. 31. 1010 Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth? — John vii. 51. 25 1 94 MISGELLA NEO US SPEECHES. 1011 Art thou also of Galilee ? Search, and look : for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet. — John vii. 52. 1081 John did no miracle : but all things that John spake of this man were true. — John x. 41. 1112 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor? — John xii. 5. 1149 What is this that he saith, A little while? we cannot tell what he saith. — John xvi. 18. 513 Whomsoever I shaU kiss, that same is he ; take him, and lead him away safely. — Ma/rk xiv. 44. 850 What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth. — Luke xxii. 71. 1170 If he were not a malefactor, we would not have deHvered him up unto thee. — John xviii. 30. 855 He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place. — Luke xxiii. 5. 270 Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ? — Matt, xxvii. 17. 862 He saved others ; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God. — Luke xxiii. 35. 1309 Not so. Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean. — Acts x. 14. 1312 Behold, I am he whom ye seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come ? — Acts x. 21. 1353 The magistrates have sent to let you go : now therefore depart, and go in peace. — Acts xvi. 36. 1392 Is it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned? — Acts xxii. 25. 1398 Men and brethren, I have lived in all good conscience before God until this day. — Acts xxiii. 1. 1419 Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me ? — Acts xxv. 9. 1433 This man might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Cesar. — Acts xxvi. 32. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ' 195 Sixteen Words — Ten Speeches. 549 Hail, thou that art highly favored, the Lord is with thee : blessed art thou among women. — Luke i. 28. 959 He that made me whole, the same said unto rhe. Take up thy bed, and walk. — John v. 11. 1057 Is this your son, who ye say was born blind? how then doth he now see? — John ix. 19. 525 Surely thou art one of them : for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto. — Mark xiv. 70. 1205 Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him. — Jo'hn xx. 13. 1265 Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life. — Acts v. 20. 1287 I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this ? of him self, or of some other man ? — Acts viii. 34. 1332 Ye men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhorta tion for the people, say on. — Acts xiii. 15. 1340 It was needful to circumcise them, and to command them .to keep the law of Moses. — Acts xv. 5. 1415 When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost of your matter. — Acts xxiv. 22. Seventeen Words — Seven Speeches. 366 Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. — Ma/rk vi. 23. 1196 Write not, The King of the Jews ; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. — John xix. 21. 1267 Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people. — Acts v. 25. 1280 Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost. — Acts viii. 19. 1391 Away with such a fellow from the earth : for it is not fit that he should live. — Acts xxii. 22. 196 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 1406 Bring this young man unto the chief captain : for he hath a certain thing to tell him. — Acts xxiii. 17. 1416 Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee. — Acts xxiv. 25. Eighteen Words — Thirteen Speeches. 546 Whereby shall I know this? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years. — Luke i. 18. 944 Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did : is not this the Christ ? — John iv. 29. 648 What manner of man is this ! for he commandeth even the winds and water, . and they obey him. — Luke viii. 25. 369 I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist. — Mark vi. 25. 360 John the Baptist was risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him. — Mark vi. 14. 387 He hath done all things well : he maketh both the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. — Mark vii. 37. 531 What will ye then that I shall do unto him whom ye call the King of the Jews ? — Mark xv. 12. 1183 Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. — John xix. 4. 266 It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. — Matt, xxvii. 6. 1276 Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God. — Acts vii. 56. 1345 If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. — Acts xvi. 15. 1346 These men are the servants of the most high God, which show unto us the way of 8a:lvation. — Acts xvi. 17. 1362 Your blood he upon your own heads ; I am clean : from henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. — Acts xviii. 6. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 197 Nineteen Words — Seven Speeches. 891 Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? — t/o Aw i. 22. 590 What a word is this ! for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out. -*— Luke iv. 36. 251 This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to buUd it in three days. — Matt. xxvi. 61. 1191 If thou let this man go, thou art not Cesar's friend: whosoever maketh himself a king speaketh against Cesar. — John xix. 12. 1203 They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him. — John XX. 2. 1282 Pray ye to the Lord for me, that none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me. — Acts viii. 24. 1283 Arise, and go toward the south, unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert. «-- Acts viii. 26. Twenty Words — Four Speeches. 1075 These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Can a devil open the eyes of the blind? — John x. 21. 224 To what purpose is this waste ? ^ For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor. — Matt. xxvi. 8, 9. 1187 We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. — John xix. 1. 1438 No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live. *— Acts xxviii. 4. 198 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. Twenty - One Words — Five Speeches. 884 This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me ; for he was before me. — John i. 15. 92 This is John the Baptist ; he is risen from the dead ; and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him. — Matt. xiv. 2. 1102 Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the bHnd, have caused that even this man should not have died? — John xi. 37. 255 He hath spoken blasphemy ; what further need have we of witnesses ? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. 66 What think jel — Matt. xxvi. 65, m. 1318 Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? — Acts x. 47. Twenty -Two Words — Eleven Speeches. 548 Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach among men. — Luke i. 25. 570 He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none ; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. — Luke iii. 11. 892 I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness. Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias. — John i. 23. 904 We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph. — John i. 45. 1060 Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not: one thing 1 know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. — John ix. 25. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 199 1062 I. have told you already, and ye did not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again? will ye also be his disci ples? — John ix. 27. 851 We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbid ding to give tribute to Cesar, saying that he himself is Christ a king. — Luke xxiii. 2. 1311 Behold, three men seek thee. ^ Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing : for I have sent them. — Acts x. 19, 20. 1355 Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead ; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ. — Acts xvii. 3. 1366 I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem : but I will return again unto you, if God will. — Acts xviii. 21. 1418 Neither against the law of the Jews, . neither against the temple, nor yet against Cesar, have I offended any thing at all. — Acts xxv. 8. Twenty -Three Words — Seven Speeches. 929 Rabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all m,en come to him. — John iii. 26. 300 What thing is this? what new doctrine is this? for with authority commandeth he even the unclean spirits, and they do obey him. — Mark i. 27. 729 There are six days in which men ought to work : in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath day. — Luke xiii. 14. 469 If we shall say, From heaven ; he will say, Why then did ye not believe him? ^^But if we shall say. Of men;* . — Ma/rk xi. 31, 32. * Luke XX. 6 : — " all the people will stone us : for they be persuaded that John was a prophet." 200 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 271 Have thou nothing to do with that just man : for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. — Matt, xxvii. 19. 877 Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scrip tures? — Luke xxiv. 32. 1417 Let them therefore * * which among you are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him. — Acts xxv. 5. Twenty -Four Words — Five Speeches. 563 Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. — Luke ii. 15. 859 Why, what evil hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him :, I will therefore chastise him, and let him go. — Luke xxiii. 22. 537 He saved others; himself he cannot save. ^Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe. — Mark xv. 31, 32. 1403 We find no evil in this man : but if a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God. — Acts xxiii. 9. 1407 Paul the prisoner called me unto him, and prayed me to •bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee. — Acts xxiii. 18. Twenty -Five Words — Seven Speeches. 2 Where is he that is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. — Matt. ii. 2. 516 We heard him say, I wUl destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I wiU build another made without hands. — Mark xiv. 58. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 201 1343 Let us go again and visit our brethren in every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do. — Acts xv. 36. 1348 These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, ^1 and teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans. — Acts xvi. 20, 21. 1401 I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest : for it is written. Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. — Acts xxiii. 5. 1402 Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee : of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called in question. — Acts xxiii. 6. 1434 Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives. — Acts xxvii. 10. Twenty -Six Words — Seven Speeches. 4 Go and search diligently for the young child ; and when ye have found Mm, bring me word again, that I may come a,nd worship him also. — Matt. ii. 8. 6 Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel : for they are dead which sought the young child's life. — Matt. ii. 20. 629 This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner pf woman this is that toucheth him ; for she is a sinner. — Luke vii. 39. 979 Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know ? how is it then that he saith, I came down from heaven ? — John vi. 42. 1009 Are ye also deceived ? ^ Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him ? *^ But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed. — John vii. 47 - 49. 26 202 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 1254 Silver and gold have I none ; but such as I have give 1 thee : In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. — Acts iii. 6. 1399 God shall smite thee, thou whited wall: for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law? — Acts xxiii. 3. Twenty -Seven Words — Four Speeches. 949 Now we believe, not because of thy saying : for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. — Johm, iv. 42. 1063 Thou art his disciple ; but we are Moses' disciples. "^ We know that God spake unto Moses : as for this fellow, we know not from whence he is. — John ix. 28, 29. 494 Why was this waste of the ointment made? ^For it might have been sold for more than three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor. — Ma/rk .xiv. 4, 5. 1266 The prison truly found we shut with all safety, and the keepers standing without before the doors : but when we had opened, we found no man within. — Acts v. 23. Twenty -Eight Words — Six Speeches. 1110 Ye know nothing at all, ^"nor consider that it is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. — 'John xi. 49, 50. 1359 May we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, isf ^"For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears : we would know therefore what these things mean. — Acts xvii. 19, 20. 1371 John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 203 ( i^'^ ) him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. — Acts xix. 4. 1381 Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jeru salem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver Mm into the hands of the Gentiles. — Acts xxi. 11. 1388 Canst thou speak Greek? ^Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers ? — Acts xxi. 37, 38. 1431 I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except these bonds. — Acts xxvi. 29. Twenty -Nine Words — Two Speeches. 1006 Shall Christ come out of Galilee? ^^jj^th not th% Scripture said, That Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was? — John vii. 41, 42. 292 Say ye. His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. ^* And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. — Matt. xxviii. 13, 14. Thirty Words — Two Speeches. 918 Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine : and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse : hut thou hast kept the good wine until now. — John ii. 10. 1302 Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests? — Acts ix. 21. 204 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. Thirty - One Words — One Speech. 1389 I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city : and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people. — Acts xxi. 39. Thirty -Two Words — Six Speeches. 5 Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word : for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. — Matt. ii. 13. 865 Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same con demnation ? *^ And we indeed justly ; for we receive the due reward of our deeds : but this man hath done nothing amiss. — Luke xxiii. 40, 41. 1259 Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. ^ For we cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard. — Acts iv. 19, 20. 1268 Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have flUed Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us. — Acts v. 28. 1301 Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost. — ^cis ix. 17. 1382 What mean ye to weep and to break mine heart? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. — Acts xxi. 13. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 205 Thirty -Three Words — Three Speeches. 1049 A man that is called Jesus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me. Go to the pool of Siloam, and wash : and I went and washed, and I received sight. — John ix. 11. 1215 Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe. — John XX. 25. 1354 They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans, and have cast us into prison ; and now do they thrust us out privily ? nay verily ; but let them come them selves and fetch us out. — Acts xvi. 37. Thirty -Four Words — Six Speeches. 894 I baptize with water : but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not ; ^"^ he it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose. — John i. 26, 27. 1109 What do we ? for this man doeth many miraclesi *^ If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him ; and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation. — John xi. 47, 48. 1148 What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and ye shall see me : and, Because I go to the Father ? — John xvi. 17. 1264 How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which 206 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( ^264 ) jjayg buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. — Acts v. 9. 1325 Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. — Acts xii. 11. 1356 These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also ; '' whom Jason hath received : and these all do contrary to the decrees of Cesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus. — Acts xvii. 6, 7. Thirty - Six Words — Four Speeches. 198 If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say unto us. Why did ye not then believe him ? ^ But if we shall say. Of men ; we fear the people ; for all hold John as a prophet. — Matt, xxi, 25, 26. 1180 I find in him no fault at all. ^ But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover : will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? — John xviii. 38, 39. 1243 Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven. — Acts i. 11. 1385 Men of Israel, help: This is the man, that teacheth all men every-where against the people, and the law, and this place: and further brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place. — Acts xxi. 28. Thirty -Seven Words — One Speech. 795 If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say. Why then believed ye him not? ^But and if we say. Of men: all the people will stone us: for they be persuaded that John was a prophet. — Luke xx. 5, 6. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 207 Thirty - Eight Words — One Speech. 294 There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. ^ I indeed have baptized you with water : but he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost. — Ma/rk i. 7, 8. Thirty -Nine Words — One Speech. 1273 This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the law : ^* for ' we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us. — Acts vi. 13, 14. Forty - One Words — One Speech. 1245 Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen, ^that he may take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place. — Acts i. 24, 25. Forty - Two Words — One Speech. 7 Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. ^ For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. — Matt. iii. 2, 3. 208 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. Forty -Three Words — Six Speeches. 564 Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word : ^ for mine eyes have seen thy salvation, ^^ which thou hast prepared before the face of all people ; ^ a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel. — Luke ii. 29 - 32. 565 Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel ; and for a sign which shall be spoken • against ; ^ ( yea, a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also; ) that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. — Luke ii. 34, 35. 3 In Bethlehem of Judea: for thus it is written by the prophet, 6 And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda : for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. — Matt. ii. 5, 6. 1058 We know that this is our son, and that he was born blind : ^^ but by what means he now seeth, we know not; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not: he is of age ; ask him : he shall speak for himself — -lohn ix. 20, 21. 1313 Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that feareth God, and of good report among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by a holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee. — Acts X. 22. 1411 Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Cesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hun dred, at the third hour of the night; ^and provide them beasts, that they may set Paul on, and bring Mm safe unto Felix the governor. — Acts xxiii. 23, 24. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 209 Forty - Four Words — One Speech. 1437 This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. ^ Wherefore I pray you to take some meat ; fbr this is for your health : for there shall not a • hair fall from the head of any of you. — Acts xxvii. 33, 34. Forty -Six Words — One Speech. 1440 We neither received letters out of Judea concerning thee, neither any of the brethren that came showed or spake any harm of thee. ^ But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest: for as concerning this sect, we know that every-where it is spoken against. — Acts xxviii. 21, 22. Forty -Eight Words — One Speech. 1365 If it were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with you : ^^ but if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye to it ; for I will be no judge of such matters. — Acts xviii. 14, 15. Forty -Nine Words — Four Speeches. 1 Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. ^^ And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS : for he shall save his people from their sins. — Matt. i. 20, 21. 90 Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty works ? ^ Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary ? and his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas ? ^ And his sisters, are 27 210 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( ^ ) they not all with us ? Whence then hath this man all these things? — Matt. xiii. 54-56. 998 Is not this he, whom they seek to kill ? "^ But, lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him. Do the rulers know- indeed that this is the very Christ? "^ Howbeit we know this man whence he is : but when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he is. — John vii. 25-27. 1002 Whither will he go, that we shall not find him ? will he go unto the dispersed among the Gentiles, and teach the Gentiles ? ^ What manner of saying .is this that he said. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I am, thither ye cannot come ? — John vii. 35, 36. Fifty Words — Three Speeches. 282 He saved others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. ^ He trusted in God ; let him deliver him now, if he will have him : for he said, I am the Son of God. — Matt, xxvii. 42, 43. 870 Why seek ye the living among the dead? ^Jje is not here, but is risen : remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, '^ saying. The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. — Luke xxiv. 5-7. 1307 Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God. ^ And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: ^he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side : he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do. — Acts X. 4-6. MISCELLA NEO US SPEECHES. 2 1 1 Fifty - One Words — One Speech. 543 Be not affrighted : ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified : he is risen ; he is not here : behold the place where they laid him. ^ But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee : there shall ye see him, as he said unto you. — Mark xvi. 6, 7. Fifty -Three Words — One Speech. 1331 O full of all subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not ce^se to pervert the right ways of the Lord? ^^And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. — Acts xiii. 10, 11. Fifty -Five Words — One Speech. 357 From whence hath this man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands? ^Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, and Joses, and of Juda, and Simon? and are not his sisters here with us? — Ma/rk vi. 2, 3. Fifty - Six Words — Four Speeches. 895 Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world! ^This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is preferred before me ; for he ' was before me. '^And 1 knew him not: but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water. — Johm, i. 29-31. 2 1 2 MISCELLA NEO US SPEECHES. 1251 Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. ^For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. — Acts ii. 38, 39. 1258 What shall we do to these men ? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem ; and we cannot deny it. ^^But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. — Acts iv. 16, 17. 1271 It is .not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. ^Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. ^But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. — Acts vi. 2-4. Fifty -Seven Words — One Speech. 547 I am Gabriel, that stand " in the presence of God ; and am sent to speak unto thee, and to show thee these glad tidings. ^And, behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be performed, because thou believest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season. — Luke i. 19, 20. MISCELLANEO US SPEECHES. 213 Fifty -Eight Words — One Speech. 561 Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. "For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. ^^ And this shall he a sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger. — Luke ii. 10-12. Fifty - Nine Words — One Speech. 1405 We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul. ^^ Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down -unto you to-morrow, as though ye would inquire something more perfectly concerning him : and we, or ever he come near, are ready to kill him. — Acts xxiii. 14, 15. Sixty -Two Words — Three Speeches. 287 Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive. After three days I will rise again. ^4 Com mand therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people. He is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the ^rst. — Matt, xxvii. 63, 64. 1261 Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ? * While it remained, was it not thine own ? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power ? why hast thou conceived this thing In thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. — Acts v. 3, 4. 1429 I am not mad, most noble Festus ; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. ^ For the king knoweth 214 MISCELLA NEO US SPEECHES. ^ 1429 ) Qf these things, before whom also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him ; for this thing was not done in a corner. ^' King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets ? I know that thou believest. — Acts xxvi. 25 - 27. Sixty -Three Words — One Speech. 856 Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that per- verteth the people ; and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those .things whereof ye accuse him : ^ no, nor yet Herod : for I sent you to him ; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him. ^^ j ^ju therefore chastise him, and release him. — Luke xxiii. 14 - 16. Sixty - Four Words — Two Speeches. 575 I indeed baptize you with water ; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not wortjiy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire : ¦'^ whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner ; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable. — Luke iii. 16, 17. 289 Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. ^ He is not here : for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. '^And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead ; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall ye see him : lo, I have told you. — Matt. xxviii. 5-7. Sixty -Six Words — Three Speeches. 1315 Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man MISCELLA NEO US SPEECHES. 215 ( ^^^ ) that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation ; but God hath showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. ^Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for : I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me? — Acts x. 28, 29. 1334 It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you : but seeing ye put -it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. *'''For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. — Acts xiii. 46, 47. 1420 I stand at Cesar's judgment-seat, where I ought to be judged : to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. ^^ For if I be an offender, or have committed any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Cesar. — Acts xxv. 10, 11. Sixty -Eight Words — One Speech. 552 The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee', and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. ^ And, behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age; and this is the sixth month with her, who was called barren. ^''For with God nothing shall be impossible. — Luke i. 35 - 37. Sixty -Nine Words — One Speech. 896 I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. ^ And I knew him not : but 216 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ^ 896 ^ he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me. Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descend ing, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. ^ And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God. — John i. 32 - 34. Seventy - Three Words — Two Speeches. 554 Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. *^And whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me? ^For, lo, as soon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. *^And blessed is she that believed : for there shall be a per formance of those things which were told her from the Lord. — Luke i. 42 - 45. 1269 We ought to obey God rather than men. ^The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. ^^ Him hath God exalted with his right hand to he a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. ^ And we are his witnesses of these things ; and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him. — Acts v. 29-32. Seventy -Six Words — Three Speeches. 560 Fear not, Mary : for thou hast found favor with God. ^^And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name JESUS. ^He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest ; and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David: ^and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever ; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. — Luke i. 30 - 83. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 217 1064 Why herein is a marvellous thing, that ye know not from whence he is, and yet he hath opened mine eyes. ^1 Now we know that God heareth not sinners : but if any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth. ^ Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was bom blind. ^If this man were not of God, he could do nothing. — John ix. 30 — 33. 1281 Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money. ^^ Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter : for thy heart is not right in the sight of God. ^Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee. ^For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. — Acts viii. 20-23. Seventy - Seven Words — Two Speeches. 1246 Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans? ^And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born? ^Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and - Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, ^"Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, ^^Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God. — Acts ii. 7-11. 1409 The Jews have agreed to desire thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they would inquire somewhat of him more perfectly. ^^But do not thou yield unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves with an oath, that they will 28 218 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ^ 1409 -^ neither eat nor drink till they have killed him : and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. — Acts xxlli. 20, 21. Eighty -Three Words — One Speech. 568 O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? ^ Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and begin not to say within yourselves. We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you. That God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. ^ And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees : every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. — Luke iii. 7-9. Eighty - Five Words — One Speech. 1337 Sirs, why do ye these things ? We also are men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein : ^^ -^^q Jn times past suffered all nations to walk in their own ways. ^'^ Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness. — Acts xiv. 15-17. Eighty -Seven Words — One Speech. 1375 Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. ^ Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are made with hands : ^ so that not only MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 219 ( '^'^ ) this our craft is in danger to be set at nought ; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth. — Acts xix. 25 - 27. One Hundred and Three Words — One Speech. 1439 Men and brethren, though I have committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans: ^^who, when they had exaniined me, would have let me go, because there was no cause of death in me. ^^But when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained to appeal unto Cesar ; not that I had ought to accuse my nation of. ^For this cause therefore have I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you : because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain. — Acts xxviii. 17-20. One Hundred and Five Words — One Speech. 1441 Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, ^ saying. Go unto this people, and say. Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive : ^ for the heart of this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be con verted, and I should heal them. ^Be it known there fore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it. — Acts xxviii- 25-28. 220 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. One Hundred and Nine Words — One Speech. 1341 Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. 8 And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them wit ness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us ; ^ and put no difference between us- and them, purifying their hearts by faith. ^^Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear? "But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they. — Acts xv. 7-11. One Hundred and Sixteen Words — Three Speeches. 1257 Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, ^if we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole ; '^^ be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye cruci fied, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. ^^ This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. ^Neither ie, there salvation in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. — Acts iv. 8-12. 1316 [Inserted on Page 247.J 1435 Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss. ^And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship. ^ For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 221 ^ 1435 ^ 24 saying. Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought before Cesar : and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. ^ Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer : for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me. ^ Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island. — Acts xxvii. 21-26. One Hundred and Twenty -Five Words — One Speech. 1425 King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought not to live any longer. ^But when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him. ^ Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might have somewhat to write. ^ For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid against him. — ^eis xxv. 24-27. One Hundred and Twenty -Seven Words — One Speech. 545 Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is heard ; and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. "And thou shalt have joy and gladness ; and many shall rejoice at his birth. ^^ For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's womb. ^^ Knd many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the 222 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( **^ ) Lord their God. ^'' And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just ; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. — Luke i. 13 - 17. One Hundred and Thirty - Eight Words — One Speech. 555 My soul doth magnify the Lord, *^and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour. ^For he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden : for, behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed. *^ For he that is mighty hath done to me great things ; and holy is his name. ^ And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation. ^^ He hath showed strength with his arm ; he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. *^ He hath put down the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low degree. ^^ He hath filled the hungry with good things ; and the rich he hath sent empty away. ^ He hath holpen his servant Israel, in remembrance of his mercy ; ^ as he spake to our fathers, to Abraham, and to his seed for ever. — Luke i. 46 - 55. One Hundred and Thirty -Nine Words — One Speech. 1270 Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men. ^For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody ; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves : who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. ^'' After this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him : he' also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 223 ^ 1270 ^ dispersed. ^And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone : for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to nought : ^^ but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it ; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God. — Acts v. 35 - 39. One Hundred and Forty -Six Words — Two Speeches. 1260 Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is ; ^ who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said. Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things ? ^ The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. ^ For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, ^ for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. ^^ And now. Lord, behold their threatenings : and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, ^ by stretching fjarth thine hand to heal ; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus. — Acts iv. 24-30. 1378 Ye ' men of Ephesus, what man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down from Jupiter ? ^ Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against, ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. ^^For ye have brought hither these men, which are neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. ^ Wherefore if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter against any man, the law is open, and there are deputies : let them implead one 224 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( ^^''^ ) another. ^ But if ye inquire any thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. ^For we are in danger to be called in question for this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse. — Acts xix. 35-40. One Hundred and Fifty Words — Two Speeches. 8 O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? ^ Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance : ® and think not to say within yourselves. We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. ^"And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the tr^es : therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. •'^ I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire : ^ whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable ^re.-Matt. iii. 7-12. 1413 Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy providence, ^ we accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness. * Notwith standing, that I be fiot further tedious unto thee, I pray thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy clemency a few words. ^For we have found this man a pesti lent fellow, and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes : ^ who also hath gone about to MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 225 ( "^^ ) profane the temple : whom we took, and would have judged according to our law. "^ But the chief captain Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, ^ commanding his accusers to come unto thee : by examining of whom thyself mayest take knowledge of all these things, whereof we • accuse him. — Acts xxiv. 2-8. One Hundred and Seventy - Three Words — One Speech. 1384 Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe ; and they are all zealous of the law : ^^ and they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after the customs. ^What is it therefore ? the multitude must needs come together : for they will hear that thou art come. ^Do therefore this that we say to thee : We have four men which have a vow on them ; ^ them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave their heads : and all may know that those things, whereof they were informed concerning thee, are nothing ; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. ^As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things offered to idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from fornication. — Acts xxi. 20-25. • One Hundred and Seventy -Five Words — One Speech. 1342 Men and brethren, hearken unto me : " Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name. ^And to 29 226 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ^ 1342 ^ this agree the words of the prophets ; as it is written, 16 After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which is fallen down; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set It up:- i^that the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things. ^^ Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world. 18 Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God: 2° but that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. ^^For Moses of old time hath in every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath day.- Acts xv. 13-21. One Hundred and Seventy - Seven Words — One Speech. 1244 Men and brethren, this Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus. ^'' For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. ^^Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity ; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. ^^ And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem ; insomuch as that field is called, in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say. The field of blood. ^ For it is written In the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein : and. His bishoprick let another take. ^1 Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 227 ( 12** ) out among us, ^ beginning from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection. — Acts i. 16 - 22. One Hundred and Ninety - Three Words — Two Speeches. 930 A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven. ^Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. ^ He that hath the bride is the bridegroom : but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice : this my joy therefore is fulfilled. ^ He must increase, but I must decrease. ^iHe that cometh fi-om above is above all : he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth : he that cometh from heaven is above all. ^^And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth ; and no man receiveth his testimony. ^He that hath received his testimony hath, set to his seal that God is true. ^Fbr he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Mm. ^The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand. ^ He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him. — John iii. 27 - 36. 1422 There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix : i^ about whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him. i6To whom I answered. It is not the manner of the Romans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers 228 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1*^ ) face to face, and have license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him. i'^ Therefore, when they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment-seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth, i^ Against whom when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation of such things as I supposed : i^ but had certain ques tions against him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. ^ And because I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked Mm whether he would go to Jeru salem, and there be judged of these matters. ^iBut when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Cesar. — Acts xxv. 14-21. Two Hundred and Two Words — One Speech. 560 Blessed he the Lord God of Israel; for he hath visited and redeemed his people, 69 and hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David ; ™ as he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began : ''i that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us ; 5^2 to perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant; ''^the oath which he sware to our father Abraham, ^*that he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him without fear, ^^in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life. ^6^n(j tbou, child, shalt be called the prophet of the Highest : for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ; '''' to o^ive knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remis- MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 229 ^ 560 ¦^ sion of their sins, '^^ through the tender mercy of our God ; whereby the dayspring from on high hath visited us, ''^to give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace. — Luke i. 68 - 79. Two Hundred and Seventeen Words — One Speech. 1317 Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons : ^ but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him. ^6 Xhe word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ : (he is Lord of all : } ^"^ that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached ; ^ how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power : who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil ; for God was with him. ^^ And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem ; whom they slew and hanged on a tree : *' him God raised up the third day, and showed him openly ; *i not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead. *^And he commanded us to preach unto the people, and to testify that it is he which was ordained of God to he the Judge of quick and dead. *^To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins. — Acts' x. 34-43. Two Hundred and Eighteen Words — One Speech. 1444 If thou, being a Jew, llvest after the manner of Gen tiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou 230 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1*** ) the Gentiles to live as do the Jews ? i^ We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, 16 knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law : for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified, i'^ But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is there fore Christ the minister of sin ? God forbid, i^ For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. i^For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. ^"I am crucified with Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. ^i I do not frustrate the grace of God : for if righteousnes come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain. — Galatians ii. 14-21.* * Note. — Expositors are not agreed as to the point where Paul's address to Peter concludes. Conyheare and Howson, who admit that much might be said in favor of Neander's view that the 17th verse ought to be included in the speech, say : " Still, on the whole, we think the speech more naturally termi nates with verse 16." They regard the words which follow as " intended to meet doctrinal objections (similar to those in Kom. iii. 3, 5 ; vi. 1, 15 ; vii. 7, 13) which the Galatians might naturally be supposed to make." Rev. A. R. Paus- set, A. M., on Gal. ii. 19, says : " Here Paul seems to pass from his exact ¦words to Peter to the general purport of his argument. However, his direct address to the Galatians seems not to be resumed till ch. iii. 1, ' 0 foolish Galatians,' &c." Conyheare and Howson observe that many writers think the speech con tinues to the end of the chapter. Belonging to this class is Dr. Otto Schmoller, who, in his note on Gal. ii. 15-31, in Lange's Commentary, introduces an argu ment on the subject with the following remark : " That this is a continuation of the address to Peter, is self-evident to every unprejudiced reader, and the assumption that an address to the Galatians suddenly comes in here is so utterly at variance -with the context that it is unnecessary to refute it." The compiler of the present work, though himself somewhat in doubt as to where Paul's speech terminates, is clear in his judgment that it ought here to be carried (as is done) to the end of the chapter, leaving each reader to decide for himself among the conflicting views presented on the question. MISCELLANEO US SPEECHES. 231 Two Hundred and Fifty -Seven Words — One Speech. 1414 Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this nation, I do the more cheerfully answer for myself: "because that thou mayest under stand, that there are yet but twelve days since I went up to Jerusalem for to worship. i^And they neither found me in the temple disputing with any man, neither raising up the people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city : i^ neither can they prove the things whereof .they now accuse me. "But this I confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and in the prophets : i^ and have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. 16 And herein do I exercise myself, to have always a con science void of offence toward God, and toward men. 1^ Now after many years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings, i^ Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult. i^Who ought to have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against me. ^ Or else let these same here say, if they have found any evil doing in me, while I stood before the council, ^i except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them. Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day. — Acts xxiv. 10-21. Two Hundred and Sixty - Five Words — One Speech. 1360 Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. ^For as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription. 232 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1360 •) TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you. ^God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; ^neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things ; ^ and hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; ^^that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us : ^ for in him we live, and move, and have our being ; as certain also of your own poets have said. For we are also his offspring. '^ Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. ^6 And the times of this ignorance God winked at ; but now com mandeth all men every-where to repent : ^i because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whoni he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. — Acts xvll. 22-31. Two Hundred and Ninety -Three Words — One Speech. 1320 I was in the city of Joppa praying : and in a trance I saw a vision, A certain vessel descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners ; and it came even to me : 6 upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. '''And I heard a voice MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 233 ( 1^ ) saying unto me, Arise, Peter ; slay and eat. ^ But I said. Not so. Lord : for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth. ^ But the voice answered me again from heaven. What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. 1° And this was done three times : and all were drawn up again into heaven. " And, behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cesarea unto me. i^ And the Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. Moreover these six brethren accompanied me, and we entered Into the man's house : i^ and he showed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him. Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; "who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved, i^ And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghosti fell on them, as on us at the beginning. 16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, John indeed baptized with water ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost. I'' Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, what was I, that I could withstand God ? — Acts xi. 5-17: Three Hundred and Ninety Words — One Speech. 1 255 Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this ? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk? i^The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus ; whom ye delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let Mm go. " But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a 30 234 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1^^ ) murderer to be . granted unto you ; i^ and killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead ; whereof we are witnesses. i6And his name, through faith in his name, hath made this man strong, whora ye see and know : yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. i''And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. i^But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled. 1^ Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord ; ^ and he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you : ^i whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began. ^For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. ^^And it shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. ^Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. ^Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. ^6U"nto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities. — Acts iii. 12-26. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 235 Four Hundred and Twenty -One Words — One Speech. 1380 Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, 1^ serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews: ^ and how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, ^testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. ^And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there : ^ save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afillctions abide me. ^But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. ^ And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. ^Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. ^''For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. ^Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. ^For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. ^Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. ^1 Therefore watch, and remember, that by the 236 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1^" ) space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears. 22 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. ^ I have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel. ^Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to them that were with me. ^I have showed you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said. It is more blessed to give than to receive. — Acts xx. 18 - 35. Five Hundred and Five Words — -One Speech. 1390 1 Men, brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence which I make now unto you. * * * 3 j ^^^ verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day. * And I persecuted this way unto the death, binding and delivering into prisons both men and women. ^ As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders : from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished. 6 And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. '^And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? ^ And I answered. Who art thou. Lord ? And he said MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 237 ^ 1390 •) unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou per secutest. ^And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid ; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me. i" And I said. What shall I do. Lord ? And the Lord said unto me. Arise, and go into Damascus ; and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do. "And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus, i^ And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there, i^came unto me, and stood, and said unto me. Brother Saul, receive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon him. "And he said. The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth. i^For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. i6 And now why tarriest thou ? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord. 1''^ And it came to pass, that, when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance ; i^ and saw him saying unto me. Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem : for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me. i^And I said. Lord, they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee : ^and when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew • him. ^And he said unto me. Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles. — Acts xxii. 1-21. 238 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. Five Hundred and Thirty - One Words — One Speech. 1249 Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words: 1^ for these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is hut the third hour of the day. i6But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel ; i^ And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams : i^and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy. i^And I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath ; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke : ^ the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come. ^lAnd it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. ^ Ye men of Israel, hear these words ; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know : ^ him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain : ^ whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. ^For David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face,; for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved: ^therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad ; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope : ^ because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine MISCELLANEOUS SPE.ECHES. 239 ^ 1249 -) Holy One to see corruption. ^ Thou hast made known to me the ways of life ; thou shalt make me frill of joy with thy countenance. ^^Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. 2'' Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loifls, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne ; ^i he, see ing this before, spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. ^^This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. ^Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear. ^For David is not ascended into the heavens : but he saith himself, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, -^ until I make thy foes thy footstool. ^Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. — Acts ii. 14-36. Five Hundred and Sixty -Four Words — One Speech. 1427 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews : ^ especially hecause I know thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews : wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. *My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews ; ® which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most straitest sect of 240 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1*2^ ) our religion I lived a Pharisee. 6 And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers : ^ unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. * Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead? ^I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 1° Which thing I also did in Jerusalem : and many of the saints did I shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief priests ; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them. "And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme ; and being exceed ingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities. 12 Whereupon as I went to Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests, i^at midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them which journeyed with me. "And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks, i^ And I said. Who art thou. Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou perse cutest. 16 But rise, and stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and. of those things in the which I will appear unto thee ; i^ delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 241 ( 1*2'' ) thee, 1^ to open their eyes, and to turn them from dark ness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inherit ance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 1^ Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedi ent unto the heavenly vision: 20 but showed first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout aU the coasts of Judea, and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance. 21 For these causes the Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to kill me. 22 Having there fore ¦ obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come : 23 tbat Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people, and to the Gentiles. — Acts xxvi. 2-23. Six Hundred and One Words — One Speech. 1333 Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience. I'^The God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with a high arm brought he them out of it. i^And about the time of forty years suffered he their manners in the wilderness. i^And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Chanaan, he divided their land to them by lot. 2" And after that he gave unto them judges about the space of four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet. 21 And afterward they desired a king: 31 242 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 12^ ) and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years. 22 And when he had removed him, he raised up unto them David to be their king ; to whom also he gave testimony, and said, I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will. 23 Of this man's seed hath God, according to his promise, raised unto' Israel a Saviour, Jesus : 24 -(yhen John had first preached before his coming the baptism as of repentance to all the people of Israel. 25 And John fulfilled his course, he said. Whom think ye that I am? I am not he. But, behold, there cometh one after me, whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose. 26 Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abra ham, and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent. 2rjror they that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in condemning him. 28 And though they found no cause of death in Mm, yet desired they Pilate that he should be slain. 29 And when they had fiilfilled all that was written of him, they took Mm down from the tree, and laid him In a sepulchre. ^ But God raised him from the dead : ^i and he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jeru salem, who are his witnesses unto the people. ^And we declare unto you glad tidings, how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, ^ God hath fiilfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again ; as it is also written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 243 (¦ 1333 ~) begotten thee. ^ And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, n/3W no more to return to cor ruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of David. ^Wherefore he saith also in another psalm. Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. ^6 for David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption : 3^ but he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. ^ Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins : ^^ and by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. *" Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets ; *i Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish : for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall In no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you. — Acts xiii. 16-41. Twelve Hundred and Sixty -Five Words — One Speech. 1275 Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, ^ and said unto him. Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall show thee. *Then came he out of the land of the Chal deans, and dwelt in Charran : and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell. ® And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on : yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet 244 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 127^ ) he had no child. 6 And God spake on this wise, That his seed should sojourn in a strange land ; and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat them evil four hundred years. ''And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God : and after that shall they come forth, and serve me In this place. ^ And he gave him the covenant of circumcision : and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day ; and Isaac hegat Jacob ; and Jacob hegat the twelve patriarchs. ^ And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt : but God was with him, 16 and delivered him out of all his afillctions, and gave him favor and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt ; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house. " Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt and Chanaan, and great affliction : and our fathers found no sustenance. 12 But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first. 1^ And at the second ft'me Joseph was made known to his brethren ; and Joseph's kindred was made known unto Pharaoh. "Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to Min, and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. 1^ So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he, and our fathers, i6and were carried over into Sychem, and laid In the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor, the father of Sychem. I'^But when the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multiplied In Egypt, i^till another king arose, which knew not Joseph, i^ The same dealt subtilely with our kindred, and evil entreated 'our fathers, so MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 245 ^ 1275 ) i^.^i -tjjgy cast out their young children, to the end they might not live. 26 In which time Moses was born, and was exceeding fair, and nourished up In his father's house three months : 21 and when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. 22 And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds. 23 And when he was full forty years old, it came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel. 24 And seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended Mm, and avenged him that was oppressed, and smote the Egyptian : 25 for he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them ; but they understood not. 26 And the next day he showed himself unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one again, saying. Sirs, ye are brethren ; why do ye wrong one to another ? 27 "Q^jx he that did his neighbor wrong thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us ? 28 "Vyilt thou kill me, as thou didst the Egyptian yesterday ? 29 Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger In the land of Madlan, where he begat two sons. 36 And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sina an angel of the Lord In a flame of fire in a bush, ^i When Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight : and as he drew near to behold it, the voice of the Lord came unto him, 32 saying, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him, Put off thy shoes from thy feet : for the place where thou standest is holy 246 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( ^'^ ) ground. 34 j have seen, I have seen the affliction of my people which Is In Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, I will send thee Into Egypt. 35 This Moses whom they refused, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge ? the same did God send to he a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him In the bush. 36 jjg brought them out, after that he had showed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and In the Red sea, and In the wilderness forty years. 3'' This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear. 38 This Is he, that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and loith our flithers : who received the lively oracles to give unto us : 39 to whom our fathers would not obey, but thrust him from them, and In their hearts turned back again into Egypt, ^6 saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us : for as for this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. *i And they made a calf In those days, and offered sacrifice unto the Idol, and rejoiced in the works of their own hands. *2 Then God turned, and gave them up to worship the host of heaven ; as it Is Avritten in the book of the prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices hy the space of forty years in the wilderness ? *3 Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them : and I will carry you away beyond Babylon. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 247 ^ 1275 ^ 44 Q^p fathers had the tabernacle of witness In the wilderness, as he had appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make it according to the fashion that he had seen. *^ Which also our fathers that came after brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gen tiles, whom God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David ; *6 -who found favor before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. *'^ But Solomon built him a house. *3 Howbeit the Most High dwelleth. not in temples made with hands ; as saith the prophet, *^ Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool : what house will ye build me ? saith the Lord : or what is the place of my rest ? ^ Hath not my hand made all these things ? ^1 Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost : as your fathers did, so do ye. ^2-y\rhIch of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted ? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One ; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers : ^ who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it. — Acts vii. 2 - 53. One Hundred and Sixteen Words — [Speech omitted on Page 220.] 1316 Four days ago I was fasting until this hour ; and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house, and, behold, a man stood before me in bright clothing, 3i and said, Corne lius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God. 32 gend therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, whose surname is Peter ; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner by 248 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1316 ) the sea-side : who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee. 33 JujjueiJiately, therefore I send to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now there fore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. — Acts x. 30-33. TWO EPISTLES IN THE ACTS. The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting* unto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and Cilicia : '* Forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, f [saying. Ye must be circumcised, and keep the law ;] to whom we gave no .such commandment : "'^ it seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul, ""men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. ^' "We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth. ™ For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things ; '''that ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication : from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall do well. Fare ye well.'" — Acts xv. 23 - 29. II. Claudius Lysias unto -the most excellent governor Felix sendeth greeting. " This man was taken of the Jews, and should have been killed of them : then came I with an army, and rescued him, having understood that he was a Roman. ^'And when I would have known the cause wherefore they accused him, I brought him forth into their council : *" whom I perceived to be accused of questions of their law, but to have nothing laid to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. '° And when it was told me how that the Jews laid wait for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and gave commandment to his accusers also to say before thee what they had against him. f [Farewell.] "' — Acts xxiii. 26 - 30. * An eminent American expositor, in his note on this passsge, remarks : " It is a curious ' undesigned coincidence ' that the -word greeting is used but once more in the Ne-w Testament, and that in the Epistle of James. We may safely from this infer that this letter is also an epistle -written by James, and that both are by this same hand." A fact overlooked by this -svriter, besides refuting his alleged " coincidence," -weakens the force of the inference that this letter in Acts xv. vras " written by James." Claudius Lysias, author of ¦the only other epistle found in the historical books of the New "restament, in his letter to Felix also uses the word greeting. See Acts xxiii. 26. \ Omitted in all the best critical editions. BOOK SECOND. -PART L THE WORDS OP OUR LORD: CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. TABL.E IV. — In this Table, the 416 Speeches of the ensuing Chronological Ha/rmony of The Words of Oub Lord — numbered aa in the Harmony Index, and grouped according to their several lengths — fall into 162 classes. The number of words in the separate speeches of each class is given in boW-face figures. Following the Mor^numeral are the Harmo7iy-num-'bevs of all speeches comprising its class. 1 454 278 14 822 26 760 426 59 241 94 123 172 279 538 238 511 291 72 832 231 831 438 429 445 124 205 317 198 350 289 518 448 77 287 561 649 369 829 522 537 166 19 388 37 47 124 174 293 565 931 679 633 194 87 549 262 156 60 77 95 554 572 153 618 843 634 248 221 684 525 332 689 327 499 631 628 2 857 861 283 228 646 693 563 613 176 607 66 320 276 27 38 875 128 140 298 264 167 6 10 no 587 423 114 239 48 877 78 96 304 217 224 117 691 497 165 322 536 715 356 491 181 545 609 325 142 115 155 284 758 508 762 62 421 452 151 813 163 859 20 584 39 359 79 131 301 821 218 74 787 43 49 796 98 622 182 812 613 834 258 329 15 714 339 349 63 80 183 212 190 872 390 360392418 40 854 28 569 736 558 136 310 503 136 324 844 712 399 101 611 188 701 623 3 527 149 21 836 50 685 496 594 709 61 926 450 251 204 842 40 315 64 82 105 567 138 321 63 659 296 307 672 551 680 636 189 174 657 230 7 748 415 344 29 699 624 102 674 671 571 526 101 797 506 424 103 935 626 65 LO / 578 . 327 678 107 863 676 502 605 83 616 145 191 548 658 695 145 682 30 41 51 405 436 175 206 719 150 11 80 203 376 718 22 444 180 933 67 103 330 721 168 846 138 456 249 713 84 559 147 800 196 383 75S 722 809 246 462 16 656 848 31 347 52 213 68 397432 105 384 332 1 uo 591 814 530 130 1040 220 42 197 ¦173 201 209 862 663 416 196 337 298 53 207 86 149 543 459 914 865 •827 442 667 601 23 401 306 565 106 647 637 868 866 928 45 32 375 70 112 205 343 869 930 373 128 43 532 540 87 728 157 458 243 1048 4 12 419 252 47 708 602 579 534 653 95 8 65 17 669 99 54 263386 55 157 72 550 107 232 182 178 84 354 710 33 428 88 845 159 697 369 1108 184 186 158 524 97 505 200 210 251 331 255 176 257 91 547 655 -201 367 726 808 233235 253 257 274362574665 586590 608738 24 123 226391 -513 999 34 566 44 434 73 313446 346 746 89 89 90 208 108 847 165 595 414 192 1222 703 851 5 280 485 815 841 13 874 18 489 620 134 403 644696 57 120 74 440 112 379 166 661 479 542 1285 215 79 840 82 29 25 35 45 461 75 114 143 125 364 75 662 711 370 91 539 168 266 504 1773 282 9 310 378 342 687 871 58 727 3.35 302 492 546 651 308 70 341 609 430 294 122 353 121 487 724 538 36 46 576 76 93 552 171 268 525 2462 357 255 807 810 852 333 223 670 211 638 640 556 706 381 160 (250) THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. No. 29 — 18. 567 How is it that ye sought me ? wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business ? — Luke ii. 49. No. 40 — 15. 10 Suffer it to he so now : for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. — Matt. iii. 15. No. 43 — 39. 18 It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.^^ — Matt. iv. 4. 578 It is written. That man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God.^'' — Luke iv. 4. No. 45 — 23. 15 It is written again. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy GodP — Matt. iv. 7. 582 It is said. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.-'^ — Luke iv. 12. No. 47 — 43. 580 Get thee behind me, Satan : for It is written. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.^ — Luke iv. 8. 17 Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written. Thou shalt. worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.^^ — Matt. iv. 10. (251) 252 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 61 — 3. 898 What seek jel — John I. 38. No. 63 — 3. 900 Come and see. — John i. 39. No. 65 — 12. 902 Thou art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be caUed Cephas. — John i. 42. No. 66 — 2. 9D3 Follow me.— John i. 43. No. 70 — 9. 907 Behold an Israelite indeed. In whom is no guile ! — John 1.47. No. 72 — 14. 909 Before that Philip called thee, when thou wast under the fig-tree, I saw thee. — John i. 48. 911 I saw thee under the fig-tree.^* — John i. 50. No. 74 — 20. 911 Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the fig-tree, believest thou? thou shalt see greater things than these. — John i. 50. No. 75 — 25. 912 Verily, verily, I say unto you, Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God' ascending and descending upon the Son of man. — John i. 51. No. 77 — 14. 914 Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come. — John ii. 4. No. 79 — 5. 916 Fill the waterpots with water. — John ii. 7. No. 80 — 11. 917 Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. — John ii. 8. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 253 No. 82 — 13. ¦ 919 Take these things hence; make not my Father's house a house of merchandise. — John II. 16. No. 84 — 12. 921 Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. — John ii. 19. [Tlie foregoing as discordantly reported, before Caiaphas, hy two false witnesses.'] 516 1 -will destroy this temple that is made -with hands, and -within three days 1 -will build another made -without hands." '"¦ — Mark xiv. 58. 251 1 am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days."* — Matt. xxvi. 61. No. 87 — 19. 924 Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. — John Hi. 3. No. 89 — 89. 926 Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter Into the king dom of God. ^ That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. '' Marvel not that I said unto thee. Ye must be born agiain. ^ The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth : so is every one that is born of the Spirit. — John iii. 5-8. No. 91 — 257. 928 Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these thino-s ? ^^ Verily, verily, I say unto thee. We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen ; and ye receive not our witness. ^If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you o/" heavenly things ? ¦'^ And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven,^ ewew the Son of man which is in heaven. ^*And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up : ^^ that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have eternal life. 254 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. (^ 928 ^ 16 Yov God so loved the world, that he gave his only beo-otten Son, that whosoever believeth In him should not perish, but have everlasting life. ¦^' For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world ; but that the world through him might be saved. ^^ He that believeth on him is not condemned : but he that believeth not Is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. ^^ And this is the condemnation, that light is come Into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. ^°For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. ^^ But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God. — John iii. 10-21. No. 95 — 4. 931 Give me to drink. — John Iv. 7. No. 97 — 33. 933 If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee. Give me to drink ; thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water. — John iv. 10. No. 99 — 43. 935 Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again: •'^but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into ever lasting life. — John iv. 13, 14. No. 101 — 7. 937 Go, call thy husband, and come hither. ^ John iv. 16. No. 103 — 29. 939 Thou hast well said, I have no husband : ¦'^ for thou hast had five husbands ; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in th'at saidst thou truly. — John iv. 17, 18. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 255 No. 105 — 82. 941 Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, vrorship the Father. ^Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship ; for salvation is of the Jews. ^ But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father In spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit : and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth. — John iv. 21 - 24. No. 107 — 7. 943 I that speak unto thee am he. — John iv. 26. No. 110 — 10. 946 I have meat to eat that ye know not of — John iv. 32. No. 112 — 106. 948 My meat is to do the will of him that sent ine, and to finish his work. ^ Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you. Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields ; for they are white already to harvest. ^^And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal : that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. ^'^And herein is that saying true. One soweth, and another reapeth. ^ I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor : other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors. — John iv. 34 - 38. No. 114 — 27. 296 The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and believe the gospel. ^^ — Mark i. ] 5. 18 Repent : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.^ — Matt. iv. 17. No. 115 — 10. 950 Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe. — John iv. 48. 256 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 117 — 6. 952 Go thy way ; thy son liveth. — John iv. 50. No. 120 — 57. 583 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor ; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, ^^ to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. — Luke iv. 18, 19. No. 121 — 9. 584 This day is this Scripture fulfilled in your ears. — Luke iv. 21. No. 123 — 24. 586 Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country. — Luke iv. 23. No. 124 — 94. 587 Verily I say unto you. No prophet is accepted in his own country. ^ But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, when great famine was throughout all the land ; '^ but unto none of them was Ellas sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. ^' And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet ; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the Syrian. — Luke iv. 24-27. No. 125 — 13. 593 Launch out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught. — Luke v. 4. . No. 128 — 32. 297 Come ye after me, and I will make you to become fishers of men.-^* — Mark i. 17. 19 Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men.-"* — Matt. iv. 19. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 257 696 Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men.* — Luke V. 10. No. 130 — 16. 299 Hold thy peace, and come out of him.^ — Ma/rk i. 25. 589 Hold thy peace, and come out of him.^ — Luke iv. 35. No. 134 — 34. 302 Let us go into the next towns, that I may preach there also : for therefore came I forth.^^ — Mark i. 38. 592 I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also : for therefore am I sent.^^ — Luke iv. 43. No. 136 — 15. 22 I wiU ; be thou clean.^ — Matt. viii. 3. 304 I win ; be thou clean.^ — Mark i. 41. 598 I will ; be thou clean.^ — Luke v. 13. No. 137— 82. 305 See thou say nothing to any man : but go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a. testimony unto them.^i — Mark i. 44. 23 See thou tell no man ; but go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.^ — Matt. viii. 4. 599 Tell no man : but go, and show thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing, according as Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.^ — Luke v. 14. No. 138 — 22. 39 Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee.^" — Matt. ix. 2. 306 Son, thy sins be forgiven thee.^ — Mark ii. 5. 600 Man, thy sins are forgiven thee.^ — Luke v. 20. 33 258 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 140 — 176. 308 Why reason ye these things in your hearts ? ® Whether is it easier to say to the sick of the palsy. Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say. Arise, and take up thy bed, and walk ? ^'^ But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, * * * * n I gay unto thee. Arise, and take up thy bed, and go thy way into thine house.™ — Mark ii. 8-11. 602 What reason ye in your hearts ? ^ Whether is easier, to say. Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say. Rise up and walk ? -* But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power upon earth to forgive sins, * * * * J g^y unto thee. Arise, and take up thy couch, and go into thine house.^^ — Luke v. 22 - 24. 41 Wherefore think ye evil In your hearts ? ® For whether Is easier, to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say. Arise, and walk?. ^ But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, * * * * Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house.^^ — Matt. ix. 4-6. No. 142- 42 Follow me.2— J/««. ix. 9. 310 Follow me.'^—2Iark ii. 14. 604 Follow me.'^—Luke v. 27. No. 143 — 5. 955 Wilt thou be made whole ? — John v. 6. No. 145 — 7. 957 Rise, take up thy bed, and walk. — John v. 8. No. 149 — 15. 961 Behold, thou art made whole : sin no more, lest a worse thlno- come unto thee. — John v. 14. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 259 No. 150 — 7. 962 My Father worketh hitherto, and I work. — John v. 17. No. 151 — 609. 963 Verily, verily, I say unto, you. The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do : for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. ^°For the Father loveth the Son^ and showeth him all things that himself doeth : and he will show him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. ^^ For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them ; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will. ^For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son : ^ that all men should honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son honoreth not the Father which hath sent him. ^Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me. hath everlastino- llfe,-and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life. ^Verily, verily, I say unto you. The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God : and they that hear fi shall live. ^ For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself; ^'^and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of man. ^ Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, ^^ and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life ; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of dam nation. ^ I can of mine own self do nothing : as I hear, I judge : and my judgment is just ; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me. ^^If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true. ^ There is another that beareth witness of me ; and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. ^Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth. ** But I receive not testimony from man : but these things I say, that ye might be saved. ^ He was a burning and 260 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ^^ ) a shining light : and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light. ^^ But I have greater witness than that of John : for the works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. ^''And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice at any time, nor seen his shape. ^And ye have not his word abiding in you: for whom he hath sent, him ye believe not. 2^ Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify of me. *" And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life. *i I receive not honor from men. '^ But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you. *^I am come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not : if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive. **How can ye believe, which receive honor one of another, and seek not the honor that cometh from God only ? ^ Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father : there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust. *^For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. *^ But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words? — John v. 19-47. No. 153 — 293. 67 Have ye not read what David did, when he was a hungered, and they that were with him ; * how he entered into the house of God, and did eat the show-bread, which was not lawful for him. to eat, neither for them which were with him, but only for the priests ? ^ Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the sabbath days the priests in the temple profane the sabbath, and are blameless ? ® But I say unto you. That in this place is one greater than the temple. ^But if ye had known what this meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not have condemned the guiltless. ^ For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day.^^ — Matt. xii. 3-8. 44 But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sacri^ee.^^*— Matt. ix. 13. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 261 316 Have ye never read what David did, when he had need, and was a hungered, he, and they that were with him ? ^how he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and did eat the show-bread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were with him?^^ — Mark ii. 25, 26. 317 The sabbath was made for man, and not man for the sabbath : ^ therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the sahhath."^ — Mark ii. 27, 28. 611 Have ye not read so much as this, what David did, when himself was a hungered, and they which were with him ; * how he went Into the house of God, and did take and eat the show-bread, and gave also to them that were with him ; which it is not lawful to eat but for the priests alone ?^^ — Luke vi. 3, 4. 612 The Son of man is Lord also of the sabbath.^" — Luke vi. 5. No. 155— 10. 613 Rise up, and £tand forth in the midst.* — Luke vi. 8. 318 Stand ioTth.^ — Mark iii. 3. No. 156 — 47. 614 I will ask you one thing ; Is It lawful on the sabbath days to do good, or to do evil? to save life, or to destroy it? ^ — Luke vi. 9. 319 Is it lawful to do good on the sabbath days, or to do evU ? to save life, or to kill ? ^ — Mark ill. 4. No. 157 — 55. 69 What man shall there be among you, that shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out ? ^ How much then is a man better than a sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath days. — Matt. xii. 11, 12. No. 158 — 12. 70 Stretch forth thine hand.* — Matt. xii. 13. 320 Stretch forth thine hand.* — Ma/rk iii. 5. 615 Stretch forth thy hand.* — Luke vi. 10. 262 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 160 — 2462. 20 Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. * Blessed are they that mourn : for they shall be comforted. ^Blessed are the meek: for they shaH inherit the earth. ^Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness : for they shall be filled. ¦^Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. * Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. s Blessed are the peace-makers : for they shall be called the children of God. ¦'^° Blessed are they which are per secuted for righteousness' sake : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. ^^ Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. ^Rejoice, and be exceeding glad : for great is your reward in heaven : for so perse cuted they the prophets which were before you. ¦ — - ^"^ Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. ^^ For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. ^^ Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. ^"For I say unto you. That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kino-dom of heaven. ^1 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time. Thou shalt not kill ; and whosoever shall kill shaU be in danger of the judgment : ^ but I say unto you. That who soever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment : and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council : but who soever shall say. Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire. ^Therefore if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee ; ^ leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift. — CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 263 ^ 20 ¦) 27 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time. Thou shalt not commit adultery : ^8 tut I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. ^^ And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. ^ And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. — *^ Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time. Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths : ** but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God's throne : ^ nor by the earth ; for it is his footstool : neither by Jerusalem ; for it is the city of the great King. *^ Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. *^ But let your communication be. Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. ^ Ye have heard that it hath been said. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : ^^ but I say unto you. That ye resist not evil : but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. *" And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. ^ And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. ^^Qjyg ^q JjJjq that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away. **Ye have heard that it hath been said. Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy. **But I say unto you. Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you ; ^ that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and ' sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. ^ For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye ? do not even the publicans the same ? *^ And if ye salute your 264 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ^ ) brethren Only, what do ye more than others ? do not even the publicans so ? ** Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven Is perfect.**'^* — Matt. v. 3-12, .17-24,27-30,33-48. 20 Take heed that ye do not your alms before men, to fee seen of them : otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven. ^Therefore when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypo crites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. *But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth : * that thine alms may be in secret : and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly. ^ And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypo crites are : for they love to pray standing in the syna gogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. ^But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret ; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. ''But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do : for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. * Be not ye therefore like unto them : for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. — 1® Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. ^^ But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face ; ^^ that thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret : and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly .«»* — Matt. vi. 1 - 8, 16 - 18. 20 Judge not, that ye be not judged. ^Por with what judg ment ye judge, ye shall be judged : and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again. ^ And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 265 ( 20 ) eye ? * Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye ; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye ? ^ Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye. — ¦^2 Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for this is the law and the prophets. — ^^ Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. ^^Ye shaH know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? ^^Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit ; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. ^*A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. ^^ Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. 21 Not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. — 2* Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: 25 and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock. 26 X-ud every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand : 27 and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and It fell : and great was the fall of it.362* _ Matt, vii. 1-5, 12, 15 - 21, 24-27. 616 Blessed he ye poor: for yours is the kingdom of God. ^^ Blessed are ye that hunger now : for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now : for ye shall laugh. ^Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from- their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. 23JigJQj(.g yg jn that day, and leap for joy : for, behold, your reward is great in heaven : for in 34 266 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 616 ) the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. 2* But woe unto you that are rich ! for ye have received your consolation. ^ Woe unto you that are full ! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now ! for ye shall mourn and weep. ^ Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you ! for so did their fathers to the false prophets. 2'' But I say unto you M'hich hear. Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, ^ bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despitefully use you. 28 And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other ; and him that taketh away thy cloak forbid not to take thy coat also. *" Give to every man that asketh of thee ; and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again. ^lAnd as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise. *2 Por if ye love them which love you, what thank have ye ? for sinners also love those that love them. ^ And if ye do good to them which do good to you, what thank have ye ? for sinners also do even the same. ** And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye ? for sinners also lend to sinners, to receive as much again. *^ But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again ; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be the children of the Highest : for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil, ^^e ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is merciful. *^ Judge not, and ye shall not be judged : condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned : forgive, and ye shall be forgiven : ^ give, and it shall be given unto you ; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again.*25 — Luke vi. 20 - 38. 617 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but perceivest not the beam that is in thine own eye ? *2 Either how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thy self beholdest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the. beam out of thine own CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 267 ( ^^' ) eye, and then shalt thou see clearly to pull out the mote that is in thy brother's eye. ** For a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit ; neither doth a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. ** For every tree is known by his own fruit. For of thorns men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble-bush gather they grapes. — *6And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? ^'^ Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, and doeth them, I will show you to whom he is like : ** He is like a man which built a house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation on a rock : and when the flood arose, the stream beat vehemently upon that house, and could not shake it ; for it was founded upon a rock. ^^But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that without a foundation built a house upon the earth ; against which the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately it fell ; and the ruin of that house was great.2«* _ Luke vi. 41 - 44, 46-49. 429 And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: It Is better for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched : ** where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. *^And if thy foot offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter halt into life, than having two feet to be cast into hell, into the fire that never shall be quenched : *6 where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. ^"^ And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out : it is better for thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire : ** where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.138* — J/a/7.- ix. 43-48. 153 Wherefore if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into everlasting fire. ^ And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire.*"* — Matt. xviii. 8, 9. 268 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 73 Either make the tree good, and his fruit good ; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt : for the tree is known by his fruit.2^* — Matt. xii. 33. 218 And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and by him that sitteth thereon. i^* — Matt. xxiii. 22. 748 And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle of the law to fail.i** — Luke xvi. 17. 334 With what measure ye mete. It shall be measured to you.ii* — i/ar^ Iv. 24. No. 163 — 6. 25 I will come and heal him. — Matt. viii. 7. No. 165 — 27. 27 Verily I say unto you, I have not found so, great faith, no, not in Israel.i6* — Matt. viii. 10. 620 I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel." — Luke vii. 9. No. 166 — 14. 28 Go thy way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. — Matt. viii. 13. No. 167 — 2, 621 Weep not. — Luke vii. 13. No. 168 — 7. 622 Young man, I say unto thee, Ari&e.— Luke vii. 14. No. 173 — 105. 61 Go and show John again those things which ye do hear and see: ^the blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the gospel preached to them. 6^Q(j blessed is he, whosoever shaH not be offended in me.^ — Matt. xi. 4-6. 626 Go your way, and tell John what things ye have seen and heard ; how that the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, to the CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 269 [ 626 ^ pQQj. j}jg gospel is preached. 23 j^j^j blessed is he, who soever shaU not be offended in me.* — Luke vii. 22, 23. No. 174 — 321. 62 What went ye out into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the wind ? * But what went ye out for to see ? A man clothed in soft raiment ? behold, they that wear soft clothing are in kings' houses. ^ But what went ye out for to see ? A prophet ? yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. i^For this is he, of whom it is written. Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee, n Verily I say unto you. Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist : notwith standing, he that Is least in the kingdom of heaven Is greater than he. 12 And from the days of John the Bap tist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the vi olent take it by force. 1* For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. i*And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come. i^He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.i^^* — Matt. xi. 7 - 15. 627 What went ye out into the wilderness for to see ? A reed shaken with the wind ? 25 g^t what went ye out for to see ? A man clothed in soft raiment ? Behold, they which are gorgeously apparelled, and live delicately, are in kings' courts. ^6 But what went ye out for to see ? A prophet ? Yea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet. ^ This is he, of whom it is written. Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. ^Yov I say unto you. Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist : but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.-^* — Luke vii. 24 - 28. 748 The law and the prophets were until John : since that time the kingdom of God is preached, and every man presseth into it.2** — Luke xvi. 16. No. 175 — 191. 628 Whereunto then shall I liken the men of this generation ? and to what are they like ? ^ They are like unto children 270 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ®^ ) sitting in the market-place, and calling one to another, and saying. We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced ; we have mourned to you, and ye have not wept. ^¦^For John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine ; and ye say. He hath a devil. ^The Son of man is come eating and drinking ; and ye say. Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners ! ^ But wisdom is justified of all her chil- dren.i03_ iwAe vii. 31 - 35. 62 But whereunto shall I liken this generation ? It is like unto children sitting In the markets, and calling unto their fellows, I'^and saying. We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced ; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented, i* For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say. He hath a devil. i^The Son of man came, eating and drinking, and they say. Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners. But wisdom is justified of her children.*** — Matt. xi. 16 - 19. No. 176 — 255. 63 Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for If the mighty works, which were done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 22]3ut I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you. 23 And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell : for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 24 gut I say unto you. That it shall be more tol erable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment, than for thee.ii* — Matt. xi. 21 - 24. 690 But I say unto you, that it shall be more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than for that city. ^Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have been done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and ashes, i* But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you. ^^ And CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 271 ^ 690 -^ thou, Capernaum, which art exalted to heaven, shalt be thrust down to hell.*** — Luke x. 12 - 15. 59 Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city.26*- Matt. x. 15. 359 Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for Sodom aild Gomorrah in the day of judgment, than for that city .2** — Mark vi. 11. No. 178 — 8. 630 Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee. — Luke vii. 40. No. 180 — 41. 632 There was a certain creditor which had two debtors : the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty. ^ And when they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me therefore, which of them will love him most ? — Luke vii. 41, 42. No. 182 — 4. 634 Thou hast rightly judged. — Luke vii. 43. No. 183 — 98. 635 Seest thou this woman ? I entered into thine house, thou gavest me no water for my feet : but she hath washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head. ^ Thou gavest me no kiss : but this woman, since the time I came in, hath not ceased to kiss my feet. *6 My head with oil thou didst not anoint : but this woman hath anointed my feet with ointment. *'^ Where fore I say unto thee. Her sins, which are many, are for given ; for she loved much : but to whom little is for given, the same loveth little. — Luke vii. 44 - 47. No. 184 — 4. 636 Thy sins are forgiven. — Luke vii. 48. No. 186 — 8. 638 Thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace. — Luke vii. 50. 272 ¦ THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 190 — 613. 73 Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desola tion ; and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand : ^ and if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand? 27 And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out ? therefore they shall be your judges. 28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you. 29 Qp gjgg^ how can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man ? and then he will spoil his house. *" He that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad. *i Wherefore I say unto you. All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men : but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. *2 And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither In this world, neither in the world to come. — ** O generation of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. *^ A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things : and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. *6 gut I say unto you. That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. *7 For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.2*3* — Matt. xii. 25-32, 34-37. 710 Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desola tion ; and a house divided against a house faileth. i* If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand ? because ye say that I cast out devils through Beelzebub. i^And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your sons cast them out? therefore shall they be your judges. 20 gut if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 273 ( ''lO ) come upon you. ^i When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace : 22 but when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his armor wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils. 23 jjg that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.i*^* — Lukexi. 17-23. 324 How can Satan cast out Satan ? 24 And if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. 25 And if a house be divided against itself, that house cannot stand. 26 And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he cannot stand, but hath an end. "^ No man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except he will first bind the strong man ; and then he will spoil his house. 28 Ygrily I say unto you. All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies where with soever they shall blaspheme: 29 but he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.ii6 — Mark iii. 23-29. 617 A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good ; and an evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is evil : for of the abundance of the heart his mouth speaketh.*** — Luke vi. 45. 717 And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven.*"* — Luke xii. 10. No. 192 — 414. 75 An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas : *" for as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly ; so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. *iThe men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it : because they repented at the preaching of Jonais ; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here. *2 The queen of the south shall rise up in 35 274 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( '^^ ) the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it : for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. ** When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. ** Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out ; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. **Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this wicked generatlon.21* — Matt. xii. 39-45. 713 This Is an evil generation : they seek a sign ; and there shall no sign be given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet. *" For as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also the Son of man be to this generation. *i The queen of the south shall -rise up in the judgment with the men of this generation, and condemn them : for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. *2 The men of Nineveh shall rise up in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it : for they repented at the preaching of Jonas ; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here.121* — Luke xi. 29 - 32. 710 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I will return unto my house whence I came out. 25 And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished. 26 Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits more wicked than himself; and they enter in, and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse than the first.fB* _ i^^Iq xi. 24 - 26. No. 194 — 14. 712 Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it. — Luke xi. 28. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 275 No. 196 — 16. 77 Who is my mother? and who are my brethren?^ — Matt. xii. 48. 327 Who is my mother, or my brethren ?7 — Mark iii. 33. No. 197 — 68. 78 Behold my mother and my brethren ! ™ For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.2* — Matt. xii. 49, 50. 328 Behold my mother and my brethren! **For whosoever shall do the wiU of God, the same Is my brother, and my sister, and mother.2* — Mark iii. 34, 35. 644 My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it.i" — Luke viii. 21. No. 198 — 279. 218 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites I for ye pay tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 24 Ye blind guides, which strain at a gnat, and swallow a camel. 26 "VVoe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are fiill of extortion and excess. 26 Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also. 27 "Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites I for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within fiill of dead men! s bones, and of all uncleanness. 28j]ygn go yg also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity .1^* — Matt,, xxiii. 23 - 28. 714 Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter ; but your Inward part is full of ravening and wickedness. '^Ye fools, did not he, that made that which is without, make that which is within also ? *-^ But rather 276 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ^^* } gi"^e alms of such things as ye have ; and, behold, all things are clean unto you. *^ But woe unto you, Phari- . sees ! for ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God : these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. — . ** Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are as graves which appear not, and the men that walk over them are not aware of them-?^* — Luke xi. 39-42, 44. No. 200 — 88. 716 Woe unto you also, ye lawyers ! for ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fingers. — ®^ Woe unto you, lawyers ! for ye have taken away the key of knowl edge : ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered.^* — Luke xi. 46, 52. 218 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men : for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are enterins: to sro in.^* — Matt, xxiii. 13. No. 201 — 4. 717 Beware ye of hypocrisy.* — Lukt xii. 1. No. 203 — 11. 719 Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you? — Luke xii. 14. No. 204 — 21. 720 Take heed, and beware of covetousness : for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth. — Luke xii. 15. No. 205 — 123. 721 The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully : ¦'^and he thought within himself, saying. What shall I do, because I have no room where to bestow my fruits ? i*And he said, This will I do: I will pull down my barns, and build greater ; and there will I bestow all my CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 211 ( ^21 ^ fruits and my goods, i^ And I will say to my soul. Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. 20 gut God said unto him. Thou fool, this night thy soul shall be required of thee : then whose shall those things be, which thou hast provided ? 21 go is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God. — Luke xii. 16-21. No. 206 — 658. 20 Lay not up for yourselves treasures upOn earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal : 20 but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal : 21 for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. — 25 Therefore I say unto you. Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat; and the body than raiment? 26ggbold the fowls of the air : for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they ? 27 "VVhich of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature ?. 28 And why take ye thought for raiment ? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow ; they toil not, neither do they spin: 29 and yet I say unto you. That even Solomon In all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. *" Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? *i Therefore take no thought, saying. What shaU we eat? or. What shall we drink? or. Wherewithal shall we be clothed ? *2 (^For after all these things do the Gentiles seek :) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. ** But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness ; and all these things shall be added unto you. **Take therefore no thought for the morrow : for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.*"** — Matt. vi. 19 - 21, 25 - 34. 278 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 722 Therefore I say unto you. Take no thought for your Hfe, what ye shall eat ; neither for the body, what ye shall put on. 23 The life is more than meat, and the body is more than raiment. 24 Consider the ravens : for they neither sow nor reap ; which neither have storehouse nor barn ; and God feedeth them : how much more are ye better than the fowls ? ^ And which of you with taking thought can add to his. stature one cubit? 26 jf yg then be not able to do that thing which is least, why take ye thought for the rest ? 2'' Consider the lilies how they grow : they toil not, they spin not ; and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. 28 Jf then God so clothe the grass, which is to-day in the field, and to-morrow is cast into the oven ; how much more will he clothe you, 0 ye of little faith ? 29 And seek not ye what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind. *"For all these things do the nations of the world seek after : and your Father know eth that ye have need of these things. *i But rather seek - ye the kingdom of God ; and all these things shall be added unto you. — ** Sell that ye have^ and give alms ; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupteth. **For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.26i* — Luke xii. 22 - 31, 33, 34. 59 Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing ? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. *"But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. *i Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many spar rows.*** — Matt. X. 29 - 31. 717 Are not five sparrows sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God ? " But even the very hairs of your head are aU numbered. Fear not therefore : ye are of more value than many sparrows.*^* — Luke xii. 6, 7. 814 But there shall not a hair of your head perish.i"* — Luke xxi. 18. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 279 No. 207 — 68. 726 Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered such things ? * I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. * Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sin ners above all men that dwelt in Jerusalem ? * I tell you. Nay : but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. — Luke xiii. 2-5. No. 208 — 90. 727 A certain man had a fig-tree planted in his vineyard ; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. ' Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard. Behold, these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none : cut it down ; why cumbereth it the ground ? * And he answering said unto him. Lord, let it alone this year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it : ^ and if It bear fruit, well : and if not, then after that thou shalt cut it down. — Luke xiii. 6-9. No. 209 — 332. 329 Hearken ; Behold, there went out a sower to sow : * and it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by the way-side, and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up. *And some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth ; and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of earth : 6 but when the sun was up, it was scorched ; and because it had no root, it withered away. '^And some fell among thorns, and the thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no fruit. * And other fell on good ground, and did yield fruit that sprang up and increased, and brought forth, some thirty, and some sixty, and some a hundred.120 _ Mark iv. 3-8. 79 Behold, a sower went forth to sow ; * and when he sowed, ^ some seeds fell by the way-side, and the fowls came and devoured them up : * some fell upon stony places, where they had not much earth : and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness of earth : 6 and when the sun was up, they were scorched ; and because they had 280 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ™ ) no root, they withered away. ' And some fell among thorns ; and the thorns sprung up, and choked them : * but other fell into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some a hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. 8 Who hath ears to hear, let him hear.i"* — Matt. xiii. 3-9. 639 A sower went out to sow his seed : and as he sowed, some fell by the way-side ; and it was trodden down, and the fowls of the air devoured it. * And some fell upon a rock ; and as soon as it was sprung up, it withered away, because it lacked moisture. '^ And some fell among thorns ; and the thorns sprang up with it, and choked it. * And other fell on good ground, and sprang up, and bare fi-uit a hundredfold.*" — Luke viii. 5-8. 333 If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.i"* — Mark iv. 23. 330 He that hath ears to hear, let him hear." — Mark iv. 9. 640 He that hath ears to hear, let him hear." — Luke viii. 8. No. 210 — 159. 82 The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field : 25 but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. 26 But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. 27 go the servants of the householder came and said unto him. Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field ? from whence then hath it tares ? 28 jjg gaid unto them. An enemy hath done this. The servants said unto him. Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up ? 29 gut he said. Nay ; lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. *" Let both grow toarether until the harvest : and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers. Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bun dles to burn them : but gather the wheat into my barn. — Matt.xMx. 24-30. No. 211—76. 335 So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into the ground ; 2^ and should sleep, and rise night and day. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 281 ^ *** ) and the seed should spring and grow up, he knoweth not how. 28Pqj. the earth bringeth forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear. ^" But when the fruit is brought forth. Immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is come. — Mark iv. 26-29. No. 212 — 182. 336 Whereunto shall we liken the kingdom of God ? or with what comparison shall we compare It ? *i It is like a grain of mustard-seed, which, when it is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth : *2 but when it is spwn, it groweth up, and becometh greater than all herbs, and shooteth out great branches ; so that the fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it.'^* — Mark iv. 30 - 32. 83 The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field : *2 -which indeed is the least of all seeds : but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof*'^ — Matt. xiii. 31, 32. 731 Unto what is the kingdom of God like? and whereunto shall I resemble it ? i" It is like a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden ; and it grew, and waxed a great tree ; and the fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it.*" — Luke xiii. 18, 19. No. 213 — 52. 732 Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of God ? 21 It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened.2* — Luke xiii. 20, 21. 84 The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened.2* — Matt. xiii. 33. No. 215 — 1285. 81 Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given. 12 For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance : but whosoever hath not, from him shaU 36 282 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( *i ) be taken away even that he hath, i* Therefore speak I to them in parables : because they seeing see not ; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. 1* And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith. By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ; and seeing ye shall see, and shaU not perceive : i* for this people's heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed ; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them, i" But blessed are your eyes, for they see : and your ears, for they hear. I'^^For verily I say unto you. That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them ; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them. 1* Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower, i" When any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and under standeth it not, then cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown in his heart. This is he which received seed by the way-side. 20 gut he that received the seed into stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and anon with joy receiveth it ; ^1 yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while : for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is offended. 22 jjg g^|gQ j-bat received seed among the thorns is he that heareth the word ; and the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful. 23 gut he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth the word, and understandeth it ; which also beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, some a hundredfold, some sixty, some thlrty.*63_ J/m«. xiii. 11-23. 642 Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God : but to others in parables ; that seeing they might not see, and hearing they might not understand. UNow the parable is this : The seed is the word of God. 12 Those by the way-side are they that hear ; then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. i*They on the CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 283 ( ^*2 ) rock aire they, which, when they hear, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall away, i* And that which fell among thorns are they, which, when they have heard, go forth, and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life, and bring no fruit to perfection. i*But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. ^6 No man, when he hath lighted a candle, covereth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed ; but setteth it on a candlestick, that they which enter in may see the light. 1'^ For nothing is secret, that shall not be made majuifest ; neither any thing hid, that shall not be known and come abroad, i* Take heed therefore how ye hear : for whoso ever hath, to him shall be given ; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken even that which he seemeth to have.2*" — Zwfe viii. 10-18. 332 Know ye not this parable ? and how then will ye know all parables ? i* The sower soweth the word, i* And these are they by the way-side, where the word is sown ; but when they have heard, Satan cometh immediately, and taketh awaiy the word that was sown in their hearts. 16 And these are they likewise which are sown on stony ground ; who, when they have heard the word, immedi ately receive it with gladness ; i'^ and have no root in themselves, and so endure but for a time : afterward, when affliction or persecution ariseth for the word's sake, immediately tbey are offended, i* And these are they which are sown among thorns ; such as hear the word, 1" and the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful. 20 And these are they which are sown on good ground ; such as hear the word, and receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty- fold, some sixty, and some a hundred.i*" — Mark iv. 13-20. 20 Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. 1* Neither do men light a candle, and put 284 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 20 ) it under a bushel, but on a candlestick ; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house, i" Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.6'^* — Matt. v. 14-16. 20 The light of the body is the eye : if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. 23 gut if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of dark ness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness I *i* — Matt. vi. 22, 23. 713 No man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret place, neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that they which come in may see the light. ** The light of the body is the eye : therefore when thine eye is single, thy whole body also is full of light ; but when thine eye is evil, thy body also is full of darkness. ** Take heed therefore, that the light which is in thee be not darkness. *6 If thy whole body therefore he full of light, having no part dark, the whole shall be full of light, as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light.in* — Luke xi. 33-36. 331 Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of .God : but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables : 12 that seeing they may see, and not perceive ; and hearing they may hear, and not under stand ; lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins should be forgiven them.** — Mark iv. 11, 12. 695 Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see: 2* for I tell you, that many prophets and kings have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them ; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.'^'' — Lv-he x. 23, 24. 717 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; neither hid, that shall not be known. * Therefore, what soever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light ; and that which ye have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.*^* — Luke xii. 2, 3. 333 Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel, or under a bed ? and not to be set on a candlestick ? 22 For there is CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 285 ( *** ) nothing hid, which shall not be manifested ; neither was any thing kept secret, but that it should come abroad.*** — ilfarA iv. 21, 22. 59 For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. 27 "VVhat I tell you in darkness, thctt speak ye in light : and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops.*i* — Matt. x. 26, 27. 334 Take heed what ye hear ; and unto you that hear shall more be given. 25 j^qj. be that hath, to him shall be given ; and he that hath not, from him shall be taken even that which he hath.***— Mark iv. 24, 25. No. 217 — 298. 86 He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man; **the field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom ; but the tares are the children of the wicked one ; *" the enemy that sowed them is the devil ; the har vest is the end of the world : and the reapers are the angels. *" As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world. *iThe Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity ; *2 and shall cast them into a furnace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. ** Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear. ** Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field ; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. ** Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a mer chantman, seeking goodly pearls : ** who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it. *^ Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind : ** which, when it was fiill, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the 286 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( *6 ) bad away. *" So shall it be at the end of the world : the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just, *" and shall cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. — Matt. xiii. 37-50. No. 218 — 6. 87 -Have ye understood all these things ? — Matt. xiii. 51. No. 220 — 31. 89 Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the king dom of heaven, is like unto a man that is a householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old. — Matt. xiii. 52. No. 221 — 19. 645 Let us go over unto the other side of the lake." — Luke viii. 22. 337 Let us pass over unto the other side.* — Mark iv. 35. No. 223 — 46. 30 The foxes have holes, and the birds of the^alr have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.2* — Matt. viii. 20. 684 Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.22 — Luke ix. 58. No. 224 — 2. 685 Follow me. — Luke ix. 59. No. 226 — 24. 687 Let the dead bury their dead : but go thou and preach the kingdom of God.i* — Luke ix. 60. 32 Follow me ; and let the dead bury their dead." — Matt. viii. 22. No. 228 — 19. 689 No man, having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. — Luke ix. 62. No. 230 — 3. 339 Peace, be stWh — Mark iv. 39. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 287 No. 231 — 26. 340 Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no faith ? 13— JIfarA iv. 40. 34 Why are ye fearful, O ye of little (aitht^ — Matt. viii. 26. 647 W here is your faith ? * — Luhe viii, 25. No. 233 — 8. 343 Come out of the man, thou unclean spirit. — Ma/rk v. 8. No. 235 — 8. 344 What *s thy name ?* — Mark v. 9. 650 What is thy name?* — Luke viii. 30. No. 238 — 1. 38 Go. — Matt. viii. 32. No. 239 — 38. 347 Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee.^— Mark V. 19. 652 Return to thine own house, and show how great things God hath done unto thee.i* — Imke viii. 39. No. 241 — 76. 44 They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick ; 1* for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.26*— Matt. ix. 12, 13. 312 They that are whole have no need of the physician, but they that are sick : I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.^* — Mark ii. 17. 606 They that are whole need not a physician ; but they that are sick. *2I came not to caU the righteous, but sinners to repentance.2* — Luke v. 31, 32. No. 243 — 343. 314 Can the children of the bride-chamber fast, while the bride groom is with them? as long as they have the bride groom with them, they cannot fast. 20 gut the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from 288 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( *i* ) them, and then shall they fast in those days, ^i No man also seweth a piece of new cloth on an old garment ; else the new piece that filled it up taketh away from the old, and the rent is made worse. 22 And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred : but new wine must be put into new bottles.ii6 — Mark ii. 19 - 22. 46 Can the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them ? but the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from thern, and then shall they fast, i" No man putteth a piece of new cloth unto an old garment ; for that which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment, and the rent is made worse. 1'^ Neither do men put new wine into old bottles : else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish : but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved."" — Matt. ix. 15 -17. 609 No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old ; if otherwise, then both the new maketh a rent, and the piece that was taken out of the new agreeth not with the old. *^ And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the new wine wiU burst the bottles, and be spilled, and the bottles shall perish. **But new wine must be put into new bottles ; and both are preserved. *" No man also having drunk old wine straightway desireth new ; for he saith. The old is better."i — Luke v. 36-39. 608 Can ye make the children of the bride-chamber fast, while the bridegroom- is with them ? ** But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days.*^ — L/uke v. 34, 35. No. 246 — 7. 350 Who touched my clothes ?* — Jfar/fc v. 30. 653 Who touched me ? * — L^tke viii. 45. No. 248 — 14. 655 Somebody hath touched me: for I •perceive that virtue is gone out of me. — Luhe viii. 46. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 289 No.. 249 — 41. 852 Daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace, and be whole of thy plague.i6 — Mark v. 34. 656 Daughter, be of good comfort : thy faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace.i* — Luke viii. 48. 49 Daughter, be of good comfort ; thy faith hath made thee \fho\e.^ — Matt. ix. 22. No. 251 — 15. 658 Fear not: believe only, and she shall be made whole.i" — Luke viii. 50. 354 Be not afraid, only believe.* — Mark v. 36. No. 252 — 32. 355 Why make ye this ado, and weep ? the damsel is not dead, but sleepeth.i* — Jfar/i v. 39. 50 Give place: for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth.i" — Matt. ix. 24. 659 Weep not ; she is not dead, but sleepeth.* — Luke viii. 52. No. 253 — 8. 356 Damsel, I say unto thee, arise [Talitha cumi]. 6 — Ma/rk V. 41. 660 Maid, arise.2 — Luke viii. 54. No. 255 — 9. 52 Believe ye that I am able to do this ? — Matt. ix. 28. No. 257 — 8. 64 According to your faith be it unto you. — Matt. ix. 29. No. 258 — 6. 55 See that no man know it. — Matt. ix. 30. No. 262 — 37. 368 A prophet is not without honor, but in his own country, and among his own kin, and in his own house.^i — Mark vi. 4. 37 290 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 91 A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country, and in his own house.i* — Matt. xiii. 57. No. 263 — 54. 58 The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few ; ** pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth laborers into his harvest.27 — Mutt. ix. 37, 38. 690 The harvest truly is great, but the laborers aj-e.few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth laborers into his harvest.2^* — Luke x. 2. No. 264—607. 59 Go not Into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not : 6 but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. '^And as ye go, preach, saying. The kingdom of heaven is at hand. *Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : freely ye have received, freely give. " Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses ; i" nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : for the workman is worthy of his meat, n And into whatsoever city or town ye shaU enter, inquire who in it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. 12 And when ye come into a house, salute it. i* And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you. i* And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house or city, shake off the dust of your feet. — *" He that receiveth you receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. *iHe that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward. *^And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward.262* — ifa«.x. 5-14, 40-42. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and salute no man by the way. * And into whatsoever house ye enter, CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 291 ( 6"" ) first say. Peace he to this house. 6 And if the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it : if not, it shall turn to you again. "> And in the same house remain, eating and drinking such things as they give : for the laborer is worthy of his hire. Go not from house to house. *And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things as are set before you : " and heal the sick that are therein, and say unto them, The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. i"But into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you not, go your ways out into the streets of the same, and say, 11 Even the very dust of your city, which cleaveth on us, we do wipe off against you : notwithstanding, be ye sure of this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. — 16 He that heareth you heareth me ; and he that despiseth you despiseth me ; and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me.i"** — Luke x. 4-11, 16. 661 Take nothing for your journey, neither staves, nor scrip, neither bread, neither money ; neither have two coats apiece. *And whatsoever house ye enter into, there abide, and thence depart. * And whosoever will not receive you, when ye go out of that city, shake off the very dust, from your feet for a testimony against them.** — Luke ix. 3-5. 359 In what place soever ye enter into a house, there abide till ye depart from that place. HAnd whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them.^* — Mark vi. 10, 11. 429 For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my name, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward.*"* — Mark ix. 41. 1131 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whom soever I send receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me.^* — John xiii. 20. No. 274 — 12. 370 Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a while. — Mark vi. 31. 292 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ¦ No. 276 — 19. 96 They need not depart ; give ye them to eat." — Matt. xiv. 16. 372 Give ye them to eat.* — Mark vi. 37. 664 Give ye them to eat.* — Luke ix. 13. No. 278 — 9. 964 Whence shaU we buy bread, that these may eat ? — John vi. 5. I No. 280 — 8. 374 How many loaves have ye ? go and see. — Mark vi. 38. No. 282 — 5. 98 Brins: them hither to me. — Matt. xiv. 18. No. 283 — 14. 666 Make them sit down by fifties in a company." — Luke ix. 14. 967 Make the men sit down.* — John vi. 10. No. 284 — 10. 968 Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost. — John vi. 12. No. 287—26. 100 Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid.i" — Matt. xiv. 27. 376 Be of good cheer ; it is I ; be not afraid.i" — Mark vi. 50. 970 It is I ; be not afraid.6 — John vi. 20. No. 289 — 1. 102 Come. — Matt. xiv. 29. No. 291 — 9. 104 O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? — ifa^. xiv. 31. No. 294 — 58. 972 Verily, verily, I say unto you. Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled. 27 Labor not for the meat which perish eth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you : for him hath God the Father sealed. — John vi. 26, 27. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 293 No. 296 — 15. 974 This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent. — John vi. 29. No. 298 — 42. 976 Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven ; but my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven. ** For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world. — John vi. 32, 33. No. 300 — 147. 978 I am the bread of life : he that cometh to me shall never hunger ; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst. *6 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen me, and believe not. *'' All that the Father giveth me shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. **For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. *"And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. *"And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life : and I will raise him up at the last day. — John vi. 35 - 40. I am the bread -which came down from heaven.' — John vi. 41. No. 302 — 168. 980 Murmur not among yourselves. **No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him : and I will raise him up at the last day. ** It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. *6Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father. *'' Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth on me hath everlasting life. **I am that bread of life. *"Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead. *"This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. *i I am the living bread which came down 294 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( "*" ) from heaven : if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever : and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world. — John vi. 43 - 51. No. 304 — 128. 982 Verily, verily, I say unto you. Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. ** Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life ; and I will raise him up at the last day. **ror my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. *6He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. *'^As the llvlno- Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father ; so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. ** This is that bread which came down from heaven : not as your fathers did eat manna, and are dead : he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever. — John vi. 53 - 58. No. 306 — 53. 984 Doth this offend you ? "2 'What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before? 63 Jt is the Spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth nothing : the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life. 64 gut there are some of you 'that believe not. — John vi. 61-64. No. 307 — 21. 985 Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. — Johi\, vi. 65. No. 308 — 5. 986 Will ye also go away? — John vi. 67. No. 310 — 13. 988 Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? — John vi. 70. No. 312 — 30L 378 Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written. This people honoreth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. "^ Howbeit in vain do they CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 295 ( *^* ) worship me, teaching /or doctrines the commandments of men. *For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups : and many other such like things ye do.*^ — Mark vii. 6-8. 107 Why do ye also transgress the commandment of God by your tradition? *For God commanded, saying. Honor thy father and mother : and. He that curseth father or mother, let him die the death. * But ye say. Whosoever shaU say to his father or Ms mother. It is a gift, by what soever thou mightest be profited by me ; 6 and honor not his father or his mother, he shall he free. Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none effect by your tradition. ''Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy of you, saying, *This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoreth me with their lips ; but their heart is far from me. " But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.i2* — Matt. XV. 3-9. 379 Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition. i"For Moses said. Honor thy father and thy mother; and. Whoso curseth father or mother, let him die the death : n but ye say. If a man shall say to his father or mother. It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me ; he shall he free. ^ And ye suffer him no more to do aught for his father or his mother ; i* making the word of God of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered : and many such like things do ye.i"* — Mark vii. 9-13. No. 313 — 73. 380 Hearken unto me every one . of you, and understand : 1* there is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him : but the things which come out of him, those are they that defile the man. i* If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.** — Mark vii. 14 - 16. 108 Hear, and understand: "not that which goeth into the ' mouth defileth a man ; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man.2* — Matt. xv. 10, 11. 296 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 315 — 50. 110 Every plant, which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. i* Let them alone : they be bHnd leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both shaH faH into the ditch.** — Matt. xv. 13, 14. 617 Can the blind lead the blind ? shall they not both fall into the ditch ? i** — Luke vi. 39. No. 317 — 172. 112 Are ye also yet without understanding ? i^ Do not ye yet understand, that whatsoever entereth in at the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught? 1* But those things which proceed out of the mouth come forth from the heart ; and they defile the man. i" For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adul teries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies : 2" these are the things which defile a man : but to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a man.*i — Matt. xv. 16-20. 382 That which cometh out of the man, that defileth the man. 21 For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, 22 thefts, covet ousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evH eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness : 23 all these evil things come from within, and defile the man.** — Mark vii. 20 - 23. 381 Are ye so without understanding also ? Do ye not per ceive, that whatsoever thing from without entereth Into. the man, it cannot defile him ; i" because it entereth not into hi§ heart, but into the belly, and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats?** — Mark vii. 18, 19. No. 320 — 14. 115 I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. — Matt. xv. 24. No. 322—38. 383 , Let the children first be filled : for it is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it unto the dogs.2* — Mark vii. 27. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 297 117 It is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it to dogs.i* — J!fa«. XV. 26. No. 324 — 28. 119 O woman, great is thy faith : be it unto thee even as thou wilt.i*— Jfatt. XV. 28. 385 For this saying go thy way ; the devil is gone out of thy daughter.i* — Mark vii. 29. No. 325 — 2. 386 Be opened [Ephphatha]. — Mark vii. 34. No. 327 — 77. 388 I have compassion on the multitude, because they have now been with me three days, and have nothing to eat : * and if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they will faint by the way : for divers of them came from far.** — Mark viii. 2, 3. 120 I have compassion on the multitude, because they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat : and I will not send them away fasting, lest they faint in the w&y.^ — Matt. XV. 32. No. 329 — 10. 122 How many loaves have ye ? * — Matt. xv. 34. 390 How many loaves have ye ? * — Mark viii. 5. No 331 — 251. 725 When ye see a cloud rise out of the west, straightway ye say. There cometh a shower ; and so it is. ** And when ye see the south wind blow, ye say, There will be heat ; and it cometh to pass. ** Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth ; but how is it that ye do not discern this time ? *^ Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye not what is right ? ** When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, as thou art in the way, give diligence that thou mayest be delivered from him ; lest he hale thee to the judge, and the judge deUver thee to the officer, and the officer cast thee into 38 298 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. (- 725 ^ prison. *" I tell thee, thou shalt not depart thence, tiU thou hast paid the very last mite.i*" — Luke xii. 54-59. 124 When it is evening, ye say. It will he fair weather : for'the sky is red. * And In the morning. It will he foul weather to-day : for the sky is red and lowering. O ye hypocrites,' ye can discern the face of the sky ; but can ye not discern the signs of the times ? *** — Matt. xvi. 2, 3. 20 Agree- with thine adversary quickly, while thou art in the way with him ; lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. 26 Yerily I gay unto thee. Thou shalt by no means come but thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing.*** — Matt. v. 25, 26. No. 332 — 47. 124 A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas.25* — Matt. xvi. 4. 392 Why doth this generation seek after a sign ? verily I say unto you. There shall no sign be given unto this gehera- tlon.22 — Mark viii. 12. No. 333 — 36. 393 Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod.i* — Mark viii. 15. 125 Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees. 1* — Matt. xvi. 6. 717 . . . the leaven of the Pharisees, which is . .'^ * — Luke xii. 1. No. 335 — 9L 395 Why reason ye, because ye have no bread ? perceive ye not yet, neither understand? have ye your heart yet har dened? 1* Having eyes, see ye not? and having ears, hear ye not ? and do ye not remember ? i" When I brake the five loaves among five thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up ? ** — Mark viii. 17 - 19. 127 O ye of little faith, why reason ye among yourselves, because ye have brought no bread? "Do ye not yet CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 299 ( 12^ ) understand, neither remember the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? *'* — Matt. xvi. 8, 9. No. 337 — 31. 397 And when the seven among four thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up ?!* — Mark viii. 20. 127 Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? i** — Matt. xvi. 10. No. 339 — 39. 127 How is it that ye do not understand that I spake it not to you concerning bread, that ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees ? *i* — 21att. xvi. 11. 399 How Is it that ye do not understand?* — Mark viii. 21. No. 341 — 13. 401 Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town. — Mark viii. 26. No. 342 — 25. 128 Whom do men say that I, the Son of man, am ? n — Matt. xvi. 13. 402 Whom do men say that I am ? ^ — Mark viii. 27. 667 Whom say the people that I am ? '' — Luke ix. 18. ,No. 344 — 21. 130 But whom say ye that I am ? '^ — Matt. xvi. 15. 404 But whom say ye that I am ? ^ — Ma/rk viii. 29. 669 But whom say ye that I am ? '^ — Luke ix. 20. No. 346 — 88. 132 Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven, i* And I say also unto thee. That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell, shall not prevail against it. i" And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; . and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shaU be loosed in heaven. — 3Ia,tt. xvi. 17-19. 300 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 347 — 4L 671 The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain, and be raised the third day .2* — Luke ix. 22. 757 But first must he suffer many things, and be rejected of this generation.!** — Luke xvii. 25. No. 349 — 49. 134 Get thee behind me, Satan : thou art an offence unto me : for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.^^ — 3Iatt. xvi. 23. 406 Get thee behind me, Satan : for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men. 22 — Ma/rk viii. 33. No. 350 — 538. ' 672 If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me. 24 fQj. whosoever will save his life shall lose it : but whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it. 25 ^qt: what is a man advantaged, if he gain the whole world, and lose himself, or be cast away ? 26 Pqj. -whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, and of the holy angels. 27 gut I tell you of a truth, there be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God.12* — Luke ix. 23 - 27. 135 If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 25 Pqj. -(v-hosoever will save his life shall lose it : and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. 26 j^or what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? ^ For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his works. 28Ygyjiy \ gay unto you. There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom.i^ — Matt. xyi. 24-28. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 301 407 Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. **For whosoever will save his Hfe shaU lose it ; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel's, the same shall save it. *6 For what shaU it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul ? *^ Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? ** Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words, in this adul terous and sinfiil generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh ih the glory of his Father with the holy angels.™ — Mark viii. 34-38. 59 Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. **But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven. — ** And he that taketh not his cross, and foUoweth after me, is not worthy of me. *" He that findeth his life shall lose it : and he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it.^** — Matt. x. 32,33,-38,39. 717 Also I say unto you. Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God : " but he that denieth me before men shall be denied before the aiigels of God.*"* — Luke xii. 8, 9. 408 Verily I say unto you. That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power .*i — Mark ix. 1. 767 Whosoever shaU seek to save his life shall lose it ; and whosoever shall lose his life shaU preserve it.-^"* — Luke xvii. 33. 743 And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple.i** — Lake xiv. 27. No. 353 — 5. 138 Arise, and be not afraid. — Matt. xvii. 7. No. 354 — 17. 139 Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of man be risen again from the dead. — Matt. xvii. 9. 302 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 356 — 96. 412 Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things ; and how it is written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought, i* But I say unto you. That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him.** — Ma/rk ix. 12, 13. 141 Elias truly shall first come, and restore aH things. 12 But I say unto you. That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them.*2 — Matt. xvii. 11, 12. No. 357 — 5. 413 What question ye with them ? — Mark ix. 16. No. 359 — 62. 143 O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? how long shall I suffer you ? bring him hither to me.2* — Matt. xvii. 17. 415 O faithless generation, how long shall I be with you ? how long shall I suffer you ? . bring him unto me.2" — Mark ix. 19. 676 O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you, and suffer you ? Bring thy son hither.i" — Luke ix. 41. No. 360— 10. 416 How long is it ago since this came unto him ? — Ma/rk ix. 21. No. 362 — 12. 418 If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth. — Mark ix. 23. No. 364 — 18. 420 Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him. — Mark ix. 25. No. 367 — 4. 145 Because of your unbelief.*— J!/a<^. xvii. 20. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 303 No. 369 — 94. 145 For verily I say unto you. If ye have faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye shall say unto this mountain. Remove hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove : and nothing shall be impossible unto you. ^i Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. ***— J!fa<<. xvii. 20, 21. 751 If ye had faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye might say , unto this sycamine-tree. Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in the sea ; and it should obey you.*** — Luke xvii. 6. 423 This kind can come forth by nothing, but by prayer and fastmg.i2 — Mark ix. 29. No. 370 (seep. 380) — 75. 424 The Son of man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill him ; and after that he is killed, he shall rise the third day .2* — Mark ix. 31. 146 The Son of man shaH be betrayed into the hands of men : 2* and they shall kill him, and the third day he shall be raised agam.26 — Matt. xvH. 22, 23. 677 Let these sayings sink down into your ears : for the Son of man shaU be delivered into the hands of men.2i — Luke ix. 44. ¦ No. 373 — 23. 149 What thinkest thou, Simon ? of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute ? of their own children, or of strangers ? — Matt. xvii. 25. No. 375 — 53. 151 Then are the children free. 27 Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up ; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money : that take, and give unto them for me and thee. — Matt. xvii. 26, 27. No. 376 — n. 425 What was it that ye disputed among yourselves by the way? — Mark ix. 33. r304 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 378 — 18. 426 If any man desire to be first, the same shall be last of aJl, and servant of all. — Mark ix. 35. No. 379 — 112. 153 Verily I say unto you. Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. * Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. * And whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me.*** — Matt. xvui. 3-5. 678 Whosoever shall receive this child in my name receiveth me ; and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth him that sent me : for he that is least among you all, the same shall be great.** — Luke ix. 48. 427 Whosoever shall receive one of such children in my name, receiveth me ; and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth not me, but him that sent me.2* — Ma/rk ix. 37. No. 381 — 525. 680 Forbid him not : for he that is not against us is for us.i* — Luke ix. 50. 429 Forbid him not: for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me. *" For he that is not against us is on our part. — *2And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea. — *" For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. *" Salt is good : but if the salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will ye season it? Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with one a-aothex?-^*- Mark ix. 39, 40, 42, 49, 50. 153 But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 305 ^ 163 -) 7 "VVoe unto the world because of offences I for it must needs be that offences come ; but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh I — i"Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones ; for I say unto you. That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. — 1* Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother, i" But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established, i^ And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. 1* Verily I say unto you. Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound In heaven ; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shaU be loosed in heaven, i" Again I say unto you. That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask. It shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. 20 Pqj. -wbere two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them.268* _ Matt, xviii. 6, 7, 10, 15 - 20. 749 It is impossible but that offences will come : but woe unto him, through whom they come I 2 Jt were better for him that a mUlstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these Httle ones. * Take heed to yourselves : If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him. 6** — Luke xvii. 1 — 3. 20 Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall It be salted ? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.*"* — Matt. v. 13. 743 Salt is good : but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be seasoned ? ** It is neither fit for the land, nor yet for the dunghill ; hut men cast it out.*** — Luke xiv. 34, 35. 39 306 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 383 — 330. 155 I say not unto thee. Until seven times : but, Until seventy times seven. 2* Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account- of his servants. 2* And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which owed him ten thousand talents. 25 gut forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. ^ The servant therefore ¦ fell down, and worshipped him, saying. Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 27 Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. 28 gut the same servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, which owed him a hundred pence : and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying. Pay me that thou owest. 29 And his fellow-servant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying. Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. *" And he would not : but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the • debt. *i So when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. *2 Then his lord, after that -he had calfecl him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me : ** shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as I had pity on thee ? ** And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him. ** So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not 'every one his brother their trespasses.*"2 — Matt, xviii. 22 - 351 749 And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent ; thou shalt forgive him.2** — Luke xvii. 4. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 307 No. 384 — 196. 59 Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves : be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.^* 3latt. X. 16. 690 Go your ways : behold, I send you forth as lambs among wolves.i2* — Luke x. 3. 20 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you.2"*. — Matt. vii. 6. 59 But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another : for verily I say unto you. Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come. 24 The disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his lord. 25 jt Is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household ? 26 Year them not therefore. ""* — Matt. x. 23 - 26. 1131 Verily, verily, I say unto you. The servant is not greater than his lord ; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent him.2** — John xiii. 16. 617 The disciple is not above his master : but every one that is perfect shall be as his master.i** — Luke vi. 40. No. 386 — 54. 990 My time is not yet come : but your time is always ready. ^ The world cannot hate you ; but me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil. * Go ye up unto this feast : I go not up yet unto this feast ; for my time is not yet full come. — John vii. 6-8. No. 388 — 26. 682 Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. *" For the Son of man is not come to destroy men's Uves, but to save them, — Luke ix. 55, 56. 308 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD: No. 390 — 6. 753 Go show yourselves unto the priests. — Luke xvii. 14. No. 391 — 24. 754 Were there not ten cleansed ? but where are the nine ? 1* There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this stranger. — Luke xvii. 17, 18. No. 392 — 10. 755 Arise, go thy way : thy faith hath made thee whole. — Luke xvii. 19. No. 397 — 84. 995 My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. i'^ If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. 1* He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory : but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him. i" Did not Moses give you the law, and yet none of you keepeth the law ? Why go ye about to kill me ? — John vii. 16 - 19. No. 399 — 80. 997 I have done one work, and ye all marvel. 22]y[Qggg there fore gave unto you circumcision ; (not because it is of Moses, but of the fathers ; ) and ye on the sabbath day circumcise a man. 23jf a man on the sabbath day receive circumcision, that the law of Moses should not be broken ; are ye angry at me, because I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath day ? ^ Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous judg ment. — John vii. 21 - 24. No. 401 — 42. 999 Ye both know me, and ye know whence I am : and I am not come of myself, but he that sent me is true, whom ye know not. 29 gut I know him ; for I am from him, and he hath sent me. — John vii. 28, 29. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 309 No. 403 — 34. 1001 Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that sent me. ** Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I am, thither ye cannot come. — John vu. 33, 34. No. 405 — 83. 65 Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 29 Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart : and ye ' shaU find rest unto your souls. *"For my yoke is easy, and my burden is Mght.^"^* — Matt. xi. 28-30. 1003 If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink. ** He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall fiow rivers of living water.*i — John vii. 37, 38. No. 415 — 15. 1013 He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her. — John viii. 7. No. 416 — 11. 1014 Woman, where are those thine accusers ? hath no man condemned thee ? — John viii. 10. No. 418 — 10. 1016 Neither do I condemn thee : go, and sin no more. — John viii. 11. No. 419— 23. 1017 I am the light of the world : he that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. — John viii. 12. No. 421 — 96. 1019 Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is true : for I know whence I came, and whither I go ; but ye cannot tell whence I come, and whither I go. i* Ye judge after the flesh ; I judge no man. i* And yet if I judge, my judgment is true : for I am not alone, but I and the Father that sent me. i'^ It is also written in your law, 310 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( i"i" ) that the testimony of two men is true, i* I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness of me. — John viii. 14 - 18. No. 423 — 19. 1021 Ye neither know me, nor my Father : if ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also. — John viii. 19. No. 424 — 21. 1022 I go my way, and ye shaU seek me, and shall die in your sins : whither I go, ye cannot come. — John viii. 21. No. 426 — 46. 1024 Ye are from beneath ; I am from above : ye are of this world ; I am not of this world. 24 j gaid therefore unto you, that ye shall die In j'our sins : for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. — John viii. 23, 24. No. 428 — 43. 1026 Even the same that I said unto you from the beginning. 26 1 have many things to say and to judge of you : but he that sent me is true ; and I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him. — John viii. 25, 26. No. 429 — 59. 1027 When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things. 2" And he that sent me is with me : the Father hath not left me alone ; for I do always those things that please him. — John viii. 28. 29. No. 430 — 25. 1028 If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed ; *2 and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. — John viii. 31, 32. No. 432 — 84. 1030 Verily, verily, I say unto you. Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin. ** And the servant abideth not in the house for ever : hut the Son abideth ever. ** If the Son therefore shall inake you free, ye shall be free indeed. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 311 (!"*") *^I know that ye are Abraham's seed; but ye seek to kUl me, because my word hath no place in you. **I speak that which I have seen with my Father : and ye do that which ye have seen with your father. — John viii. 34-38. No. 434 — 44. 1032 If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham. *" But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you the truth, which I have heard of God: this did not Abraham. *iYe do the deeds of your father. — John viii. 39 - 41. No. 436 — 145. 1034 If God were your Father, ye would love me : for I pro ceeded forth and came from God ; neither came I of myself, but he sent me. ** Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word. **Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye wUl do : he was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own : for he is a liar, and the father of it. ** And because I teU you the truth, ye believe me not. *" Which of you convinceth me of sin ? And if I say the truth, why do ye not believe me ? *''' He that is of God heareth God's words : ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of God. — John viii. 42-47. No. 438 — 46. 1036 I have not a devil ; but I honor my Father, and ye db dis honor me. *" And I seek not mine own glory : there is one that seeketh and judgeth. *i Verily, verily, I say unto you. If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death. — JoJm viii. 49 - 51. No. 440 — 74. 1038 If I honor myself, my honor is nothing : it is my Father that honoreth me ; of whom ye say, that he is your God : ** yet ye have not known him ; but I know him : and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be a liar like unto you : but I know him, and keep his saying. ** Your 312 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 1"** ) father Abraham rejoiced to see my day : and he saw it, and was glad. — John viii. 54 - 56. No. 442 — 11. 1040 Verily, verily, I say unto you. Before Abraham was, I am. — John viii. 58. No. 444 — 30. 692 1*1 beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven 20 Not withstanding, in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you ; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven.*— Luke x. 18, 20. No. 445 — 76. 64 I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. 26 Even so. Father ; for so it seemed good in thy sight.** — Matt. xi. 25, 26. 693 I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so. Father ; for so it seemed good in thy sight,** — Luke x. 21. No. 446 — 73. 694 All things are delivered to me of my Father : and no man knoweth who the Son is, but the Father ; and who the Father is, but the Son, and he to whom the Son wiU reveal Mm?"' — Luke x. 22. 65 All things are delivered unto me of my Father : and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father ; neither knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him.^* — Matt. xi. 27. No. 448 — 9. 697 What is written in the law ? how readest thou ? — Luke X. 26. No. 450 — 10. 699 Thou hast answered right : this do, and thou shalt Hve. — Luke X. 28. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 313 No. 452 — 181. 701 A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him- half dead. *iAnd by chance there came down a certain priest that way ; and when he saw him, he passed by on the other side. *2 And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked on Mm, and passed by on the other side. ** But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was ; and when he saw him, he had compassion on Mm, ** and went to him, and bound up his Wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. **And on the morrow when he departed, he took out two pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him. Take care of him : and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee. ** Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell. among the thieves ? — Luke x. 30 - 36. No. 454 — 5. 703 Go, and do thou likewise. — Luke x. 37. No. 456 — 30. 705 Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things : *^ but one thing is needfiil ; and Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not be taken away from her. — Luke X. 41, 42. No. 458 — 205. 20 After this manner therefore pray ye : Our Father which art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name, i" Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven, n Give us this day our daily bread. i^And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. 1* And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil : For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 40 314 THE WORDS OF OTfR LORD. ^ 20 ¦) 14 Pqj, Jf yg forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you : i* but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.!"!* — Matt. vi. 9 - 15. 707 When ye pray, say. Our Father which art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth. ' * Give us day by day our daily bread. * And forgive us our sins ; for we also forgive every one that is indebted to us. And lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil.62 — Luke xi. 2-4. 466 And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any ; that your Father also which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses. ^ But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive your trespasses.*2* — Mark xi. 25, 26. No. 459 — 332. 708 Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say unto him. Friend, lend me three loaves ; 6 for a friend of mine in his journey is come to me, and I have nothing to set before him ? ^ And he from within shall answer and say. Trouble me not : the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed ; I cannot rise and give thee. * I say unto you. Though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needeth. " And I say unto you. Ask, and it shaU be given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. i"For every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened, n If a son shall ask bread of any one of you that is a father, will he give him a stone ? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent ? i^ or if he shall ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion ? i* If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children ; how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? 22" — Luke xi. 5 - 13. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 315 20 Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : * for every one that asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. " Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? i" Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a . serpent? nif ye then, being evU, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him ? i"** — Matt. vU. 7 - 11. No. 461 — 57. 1042 Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents : but that the works of God should be made manifest in him. *I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is day : the night cometh, when no man can work. * As long as I am In the world, I am the light of the world. — John ix. 3-5. No. 462 — 7. 1043 Go, wash in the pool of Siloam. — John ix. 7. No. 485 — 8. 1066 Dost thou believe on the Son of God ? — John ix. 35. No. 487 — 13. 1068 Thou hast both seen him, and it is he that talketh with thee. — John ix. 37. No. 489 — 24. 1070 For judgment I am come into this world, that they which see not might see ; and that they which see might be made blind. — John ix. 39. No. 491 — 128. 1072 If ye were blind, ye should have no sin : but now ye say. We see ; therefore your sin remaineth. X. Verily, verily, I say unto' you. He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber. 2 gut he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. 316 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ^1072-) 3 To him the porter openeth; and the sheep hear his voice : and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out. * And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, and the sheep follow him : for they know his voice. * And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him ; for they know not the voice of strangers. — JoJin ix. 41 — x. 5. No. 492 — 266. 1073 Verily, verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. * All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers : but the sheep did not hear them. " I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. i"The thief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy : I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly, n I am the good shepherd : the good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep. 12 But he that is a hireling, and not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth ; and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. i*The hireling fleeth, because he is a hire ling, and careth not for the sheep. i*I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine. 1* As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father : and I lay down my life for the sheep. i6And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice ; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd, i'^ Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again. i*No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment have I received of my Father. — Jult n- x. 7 — 18. No. 496 — 101. 1077 I told you, and ye believed not : the works that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me. ^ But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep, as I said CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 317 ( ^'"^ ) unto you. ^ My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they foHow me : 28 and I give unto them eternal life ; and they shaU never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. 29 ]y[y Father, which gave them me, is greater than all ; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand. *"I and my Father are one. — Johnx. 25-30. No. 497 — 19. 1078 Many good works have I showed you from my Father ; for which of those works do ye stone me ? — John x. 32. No. 499— 95. 1080 Is it not written in your law, I said. Ye are gods ? ** If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken ; ** say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world. Thou blasphemest ; because I said, I am the Son of God ? *'' If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. ** But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works ; that ye may know, and believe, that the Father is in me, and I in him. — John x. 34 - 38. No. 502 — 2L 1083 This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby. — John xi. 4. No. 503 — 6. 1084 Let us go into Judea again. — John xi. 7. No. 505 — 43. 1086 Are there not twelve hours in the day ? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world, i" But if a man walk in the night, he stum bleth, because there is no light in him. — John xi. 9, 10. No. 506 — 15. 1087 Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep. — John xi. 11. 318 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 508 — 27. 1089 Lazarus is dead, i* And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe ; nevertheless let us go unto him. — John xi. 14, 15. No. 511 — 5. 1092 Thy brother shall rise again. — John xi. 23. No. 513 — 33. 1094 I am the resurrection, and the life : he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live : 26 and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this? — JbAwxi. 25, 26. No. 518 — 5. 1099 Where have ye laid him ? — John xi. 34. No. 522 — 5. 1103 Take ye away the stone. — John xi. 39. No. 524 — 17. 1105 Said I not unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God ? — Joh/n xi. 40. No. 525 — 37. 1106 Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. *2 And I knew that thou hearest me always : but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they may believe that thou hast sent me. — John xi. 41, 42. No. 626 — 3. 1107 Lazarus, come forth. — John xi. 43. No. 527 — 6. 1108 Loose him, and let him go. — John xi. 44. No. 530 — 7. 728 Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity. — Luke xiii. 12. No. 532 — 53. 730 Thou hypocrite, doth not each one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or Ms ass from the stall, and lead him away to CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 319 ( '*" ) watering ? i* And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the sabbath day ? — Luke xiii. 15, 16. No. 534 — 343. 734 Strive to enter in at the strait gate : for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. 25 When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying. Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and he shall answer and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are : 26 then shaH ye begin to say. We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou- hast taught in our streets. 27 gut he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are ; depart from me, all ye workers of iniquity. 28 There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. 2" And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, andfrom the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. *"And, behold, there are last which shall be first ; and there are first which shall be last.i"2 — Luke xiii. 24 - 30. 20 Enter ye in at the strait gate : for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat : i* because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it. — 22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name have cast out devils ? and in thy name done many wonderful works ? 23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : depart from me, ye that work iniquity. i"i* — Matt. vu. 13, 14, 22, 23. 27 And I say unto you. That many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven : 12 but the chUdren of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness : 320 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 27 ) there shaU be weeping arid gnashing of teeth.*"* — Matt. viU. 11, 12. No. 536 — 48. 736 Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. ** Nevertheless I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, and the day following : for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem.* — Luke xiii. 32, 33. No. 537 — 9. 737 Is It lawful to heal on the sabbath day ? — Luke xiv. 3. No. 538 — 25. 738 Which of you shall have an ass or an ox faUen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out on the sabbath day ? — Luke xiv. 5. No. 539 — 114. 739 AVhen thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room ; lest a more honorable man than thou be bidden of him ; " and he that bade thee and him come and say to thee, Give this man place ; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room, i" But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest room ; that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee. Friend, go up higher : then shalt thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee. ^ For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased ; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. — Luke xiv. 8 - 11. No. 640 — 70. 740 When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors ; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee, i* But when thou makest a feast, caU the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind : i* and thou shalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense thee : for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just. — Luke xiv. 12 - 14. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 321 No. 542 — 479. 205 The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage for his son, * and sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding : and they would not come. * Again, he sent forth other servants, saying. Tell them which are bidden. Behold, I have pre-^ pared my dinner : my oxen and my fatllngs are killed, and all things are ready : come unto the marriage. *But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise : * and the remnant took his servants, and entreated them spitefully, and slew them. 7 But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth : and he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city. *Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy. " Go ye therefore Into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage, i" So those servants went out into the highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good: and the wedding was furnished with guests. HAnd when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment : 12 and he saith unto him. Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment ? And he was speechless. i*Then said the king to the servants. Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him Into outer dark ness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. i*For many are called, but few are chosen.26* — Matt. xxii. 2-14. 742 A certain man made a great supper, and bade many : i^ and sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden. Come ; for all things are now ready. 1* And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it : I pray thee have me excused. i"And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray thee have me excused. 2" And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. 21 go that servant came, and showed his lord these things. Then the master of the house being 41 322 THE WORDS, OF OUR LORD. ( ''*2 ) angry said to his servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. 22 And the servant said. Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet there is room. 23 And the lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled. 2* For I say unto you. That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.211 — Luke xiv. 16-24. No. 543 — 201. 743 If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. — 2* For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish itf 29Lggt haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, *" saying. This man began to build, and was not able to finish. *iOr what king, going to make war against another king, sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand ? *2 Or else, while the other Is yet a great way off, he sendeth an ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace. ** So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. — ** He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 1^2* — Lukexiy. 26,28-33,35. 59 He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me : and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.2"* — Matt. x. 37. No. 545 — 298. 745 What man of you, having a hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 323 ^ 746 ^ wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it? *And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders, rejoicing. " And when he cometh home, he calleth together Ms friends and neighbors, saying unto them. Rejoice with me ; for I have found my sheep which was lost. ^I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance. , * Either what woman having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth not light a candle, and sweep the house, and seek diligently till she find it ? " And when she hath found it, she calleth her friends and her neigh bors together, saying. Rejoice with me ; for I have found the piece which I had lost, i" Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth. 1*1 — Luke xv. 4 - 10. 783 For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost. 16* — Luke xix. 10. 153 For the- Son of man is come to save that which was lost. 12 How think ye? if a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth Into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray ? 1* And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. 1* Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perlsh.i"i* — Matt. xvin. 11 - 14. No. 546 — 504. 746 A certain man had two sons. 12 And the younger of them said to his father. Father, give me the portion of goods that faileth to me. And he divided untp them his living. i*And not many days after the younger son gathered all together, and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted his substance with riotous living. i*And when he had spent all, there arose a mighty famine in that land ; and he began to be in want. 1* And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country ; and he 324 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( ^*6 ) sent him into his fields to feed swine, i* And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat : and no man gave unto him. i' And when he came to himself, he said. How many hired servants of my father's have bread enough and to spare, and I perish with hunger ! i* I will arise and go to my father, and will say unto him. Father, I have sinned against heaven, and before thee, i"and am no more worthy to be called thy son : make me as one of thy hired servants. 2" And he arose, and came to his father. But when he was yet a great way off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. 21 And the son said unto him. Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son. 22 gut the father said to his ser vants. Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet : ^ and bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat, and be merry : 24 for this my son was dead, and is alive again ; he was lost, and is found. And they began to be merry. 2* Now his elder son was in the field : and as he came and drew nigh to the house, he heard music and dancing. 26 And he called one of the servants, and asked what these things meant. 27 And he said unto him. Thy brother is come ; and thy father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received him safe and sound. 2* And he was angry, and would not go in : therefore came his father out, and entreated him. 29 And he answering said to his father, Lo, these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy com mandment ; and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my friends : *" but as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf. *i And he said unto him. Son, thou art ever with me, and all that I have is thine. *2 It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad : for this thy brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was lost, and is found. — Luke XV. 11 - 32. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 325 No. 547 — 369. 747 There was a certain rich man, which had a steward ; and the same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods. 2 And he called him, and said unto him. How is it that I hear this of thee ? give an account of thy steward ship ; for thou mayest be no longer steward. * Then the steward said within himself. What shall I do ? for my lord taketh away from me the stewardship : I cannot dig ; to beg I am ashamed. * I am resolved what to do, that, when I am put out of the stewardship, they may receive me into their houses. * So he called every one of his lord's debtors unto him, and said unto the first. How much owest thou unto my lord ? * And he said, A hun dred measures of oil. And he said unto him. Take thy bill, and sit down quickly, and write fifty. "' Then said he to another, And how much owest thou ? And he said, A hundred measures of wheat. And he said unto him. Take thy biU, and write fourscore. * And the lord commended the unjust steward, because he had done wisely : for the children of this world are in their genera tion wiser than the children of light. " And I say unto you. Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness ; that, when ye fail, they may receive you Into everlasting habitations, i" He that is faithful in that which is least Is faithful also in much : and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much, n If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches ? 12 And if ye have not been faithfiil in that which is another man's, who shaH give you that which is your own ? 1* No servant can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mam mon.*** — L/uke xvi. 1-13. 20 No man can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mam mon.*** — ifa«. vi. 24. 326 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 548 — 327. 748 Ye are they which justify yourselves before men ; but God knoweth your hearts : for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God. — 1" There was a certain rich man, which was clothed In purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day : 20 and there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid at his gate, full of sores, 21 and desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man's table : moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. 22 And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels Into Abraham's bosom : the rich man also died, and was buried ; 23 and in hell he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. 24 And he cried and said. Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. 25 gut Abraham said. Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things : but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. 26 And beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, that would come from thence. 27 Then he said, I pray thee therefore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my father's house : 28 for I have five brethren ; that he may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment. 29 Abraham saith unto him. They have Moses and the prophets ; let them hear them. *" And he said. Nay, father Abraham : but if one went unto them from the dead, they will repent. *i And he said unto him. If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.* — Luke xvi. 15, 19 - 31. No. 549—26. 756 The kingdom of God cometh not with observation : 21 nei ther shall they say, Lo here I or, lo there ! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you. — Luke xvii. 20, 21. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 327 No. 550 — 72. 760 There was in a city a judge, which feared not God, neither regarded man : * and there was a widow in that city ; and she came unto him, saying. Avenge me of mine adversary. * And he would not for a while : but after ward he said within himself, Though I fear not God, nor regard man ; * yet because this widow troubleth me, I wUl avenge her, lest by her continual coming she weary me. — Luke xviii. 2-5. No. 551 — 50. 761 Hear what the unjust judge saith. 7 And shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day and night unto him, though he bear long with them ? * I tell you that he will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless, when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth ? — Luke xviii. 6-8. No. 552 — 122. 762 Two men went up into the temple to pray ; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican, n The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. ^ I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess, i* And the publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. i*I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other : for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased ; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. — Luke xviii. 10-14. No. 554 — 124. 157 Have ye not read, that he which made them at the begin ning made them male and female, * and said. For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife : and they twain shall be one flesh ? 6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God - hath joined together, let not man put asunder .62 — Matt. xix. 4-6. 328 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 433 But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. ^ For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife ; * and they twain shall be one flesh : so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. " What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.*^* — Mark x. 6-9. 431 What did Moses command you ? * — Mark x. 3. No. 556—171. 159 Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives : but from the beginning it was not so. "And I say unto you. Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it he for fornication, and shall marry another, connnitteth adultery : and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery.** — Matt. xix. 8, 9. 20 It hath been said. Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement : *2 but I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced com mitteth adultery.*!* — Matt. v. 31, 32. 434 Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her. 12 And if a woman shaU put away her husband, and be married to another, she committeth adultery.*" — Mark x. 11, 12. 748 Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery : and whosoever marrieth her that is put away from her husband committeth adultery .2** — Luke xvi. 18. 433 For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this pre- cept.ii* — Mark x. 5. No. 558 — 63. 161 All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given. 12 Foi* there are some eunuchs, which were so , born from their mother's womb : and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men : and there CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 329 ( 161 ) be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it. — 2Intt. xix. 11, 12. No. 559 — 103. 435 Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is the kingdom of God. i* Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.*2 — Mark X. 14, 15. 763 Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. i" Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little chUd shall in no wise enter therein.*2 — Luke xviii. 16, 17. 162 Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me ; for of such is the kingdom of heaven. i" — Matt. xix. 14. No. 561 — 59. 164 Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God : but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. 2* — Matt. xix. 17. 437 Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God. i" Thou knowest the commandments.i** — Mark X. 18, 19. 765 Why callest thou me good ? none is good, save one, that is, God. 20Thou knowest the commandments.!^* — Luke xviU. 19, 20. No. 563 — 77. 166 Thou shalt do no murder. Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal. Thou shalt not bear false witness, 1" Honor thy father and thy mother : and. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.** — Matt. xix. 18, 19. 437 Do not commit adultery. Do not kill. Do not steal. Do not bear false witness. Defraud not. Honor thy father and mother.22* — Mark x. 19. 42 330 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 765 Do not commit adultery. Do not kill. Do not steal, Do not bear false witness. Honor thy father and thy mother.21* — Luke xviii. 20. No. 565 — 86. 439 One thing thou lackest : go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, take up the cross, and follow me.*2 — Mark x. 21. 168 If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come and follow me.2* — Matt. xix. 21. 767 Yet lackest thou one thing : sell all that thou hast, and distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me.26 — Luke xviii. 22. No. 566 — 43. 169 Verily I say unto you. That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. i^* — Matt. xix. 23. 440 How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the king dom of God ! 1* — Mark x. 23. 768 How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the king dom of God ! !** — Luke xviii. 24. No. 567 — 101. 441 Children, how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God ! 25 jt is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.** — Mark x. 24, 25. 169 And again I say unto you. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.*2* — Matt. xix. 24. 768 For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.2** — Litke xviii. 25. No. 569 — 39. 443 With men it is impossible, but not with God : for with God all things are possible.!* — Mark x. 27. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 331 171 With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible.!^ — i)/rt!'i'. xix. 26. 770 The things which are impossible with men are possible with God.!! — iw^e xvin. 27. No. 571 — 657. 173 VerUy I say unto you. That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the 'throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive a hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life. *" But many that are first shall be last ; and the last shall he first.*** — Jfa«. xix. 28-30. 445 Verily I say unto you. There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel's, *" but he shall receive a hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and chil dren, and lands, with persecutions ; and in the world to come eternal life. *!But many that are first shall be last ; and the last first.^* _ Mark x. 29 - 31. 772 Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God's sake, *° who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting.** — Luke xviii. 29, 30. 751 But which of you, having a servant ploughing or feeding cattle, will say unto him by and by, when he is come from the field. Go and sit down to meat ? * and will not rathersay unto him, Make ready wherewith I may sup, and gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and drunken; and afterward thou shalt eat and drink? " Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that were commanded him ? I trow not. i" So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say. We are unprofitable servants : we have done that which was our duty to do.""* — Luke xvu. 7 - 10. 52 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 73 For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a householder, which went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. 2 And when he had agreed with the laborers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. *And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market-place, * and said unto them ; Go ye also into the vineyard, and what soever is right I will give you. And they went their way. * Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. "And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them. Why stand ye here all the day idle ? ^ They say unto him. Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also Into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive. * So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward. Call the laborers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. "And vsrhen they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a pennj'. !"But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more ; and they likewise received every man a penny. HAnd when they had received it, they murmured against the goodman of the house, 12 saying. These last have wrought hut one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. !*But he answered one of them, and said. Friend, I do thee no wrong : didst not thou agree with me for a penny ? 1* Take that thine is, and go thy way : I will give unto this last, even as unto thee, i* Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own ? Is thine eye evil, because I am good ? i* So the last shall be first, and the first last : for many be called, but few chosen.**** — Matt. XX. 1-16. No. 572 — 174. 146 Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests, and unto the scribes ; and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him to the Gentiles : ** and they shall mock him, and CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 333 ( **6 ) shall scourge him, and shall spit upon him, and shall kill him; and the third day he shall rise again.62 — Mark X. 33, 34. 773 Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. *2For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on : ** and they shall scourge him, and put him to death ; and the third day he shall rise again.*" — Luke xviii. 31 - 33. 174 Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death, i" and shaH deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him : and the third day he shall rise again.** — Matt. XX. 18, 19. No. 574 — 12. 448 What would ye that I should do for you ? " — Mark x. 36. 175 What wilt thou?* — ifatt. xx. 21. No. 576 — 58. 177 Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? *! — Matt. xx. 22. 450 Ye know not what ye ask : can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? 27— Mark x. 38. No. 578 — 102. 452 Ye shall indeed drink of the cup that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall ye be bap tized : *" but to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give ; but it shall he given to them for whom it is prepared.** — Mark x. 39, 40. 179 Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with : but to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall he given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father.*" — Matt. XX. 23. 334 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 579 — 157. 453 Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and their great ones e^^erclse authority upon them. **But so shall it not be among you : but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your minister : ** and whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all. **For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.*" — Mark X. 42 - 45. 180 Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. 26 gut it shall not be so among you : but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister ; 27 and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant : 28 even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many .'^7 — Matt. xx. 25 - 28. No. 584 — 27. 183 What wiH ye that I shaH do unto you?" — Matt. xx. 32. 457 What wilt thou that I should do unto theel^ — Mark X. 51. 777 What wilt thou that I shaH do unto thee?" — Luke xviii. 41. No. 586 — 17. 459 Go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole." — Mark X. 52. 779 Receive thy sight: thy faith hath saved thee.* — Luke xviii. 42. No. 587 — 14. 780 Zaccheus, make haste, and come down ;¦ for to-day I must abide at thy house. — Luke xix. 5. No. 590 — 17. 783 This day is salvation come to this house, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham.* — Luke xjx. 9. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 335 No. 591 — 758. 221 For' the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling into a far country, who called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods, i* And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one ; to every man according to his several ability ; and straightway took his journey. 16 Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents. 17 And likewise he that had received two, he also gained other two. !*But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money. 1" After a long time the lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. 20 And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five talents, saying. Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents : behold, I have gained beside them five talents more. 21 Jjjg ]ord said unto him. Well done, thou good and faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 22 jjg also that had received two talents came and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents : behold, I have gained two other talents beside them. 2* His lord said unto him. Well done, good' and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 24 Then he which had received the one talent came and said. Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gather ing where thou hast not strewed : 25 and I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine. 26 jjjg jord answered and said unto him. Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strewed : 27 thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at mj coming I should have received mine own with usury. 28 Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. 29 Yor unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shaU have abundance : but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath. *" And 336 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD, ( 221 ) cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.*!"* — Matt. xxv. 14-30. 784 A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return, i* And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them. Occupy till I come, i* But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us. i* And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading. i^Then came the first, saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds. 17 And he said unto him, WeH, thou good ser vant : because thou hast been faithful in a very little, have thou authority over ten cities, i* And the second came, saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained five pounds. 1" And he said likewise to him, Be thou also over five cities. 20 And another came, saying. Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin : 21 for I feared thee, because thou art an austere man : thou takest up that thou layedst not down, and reapest that thou didst not sow. 22 And he saith unto him. Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked servant. Thou knewest that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow : 23 wherefore then gavest not thou my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required mine own with usury ? 24 And he said unto them that ' stood by. Take from him the pound, and give it to him that hath ten pounds. ( 2* And they said unto him. Lord, he hath ten pounds.) 26 ^ov I say unto you. That unto every one which hath shaH be given ; and from him that hath not, even that he hath shall be taken away from him. 27 gut those mine enemies, which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before me.*** — Luke xix. 12 - 27. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 337 No. 594 — 188. 495 Let her alone : why trouble ye her ? she hath wrought a good work on me. ' For ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will ye may do them good : but me ye have not always. * She hath done what she could : she is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying. " Verily I say unto you. Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her.** — Mark xiv. 6-9. 225 Why trouble ye the woman ? for she hath wrought a good work upon me. n For ye have the poor always with you ; but me ye have not always. i2]?'or in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did it for my burial, i* Verily I say unto you. Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached In the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath done, be told for a memorial of her.76 — Matt. xxvi. 10 - 13. 1113 Let her alone : against the day of my burying hath she kept this. *For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always.27 — John xii. 7, 8. No. 595 — 165. 460 Go your way into the village over against you : and as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never man sat ; loose him, and bring him. * And if any man say unto you. Why do ye this ? say ye that the Lord hath need of him ; and straightway he wUl send him hither.*" — Mark xi. 2, 3. 785 Go ye into the viUage over against you ; in the which at your entering ye shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat : loose him, and bring him hither. *! And if any man ask you. Why do ye loose him? thus shall ye say unto him. Because the Lord hath need of him.** — Luke xix. 30, 31. 185 Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her : loose them, and bring them unto me. * And if any man say aught 43 338 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 1** ) unto you, ye shall say. The Lord hath need of them ; and straightway he will send them.*" — Matt. xxi. 2, 3. No. 601 — 16. 790 I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out. — Lfuke xix. 40. No. 602 — 87. 791 If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which helong unto thy peace ! but now they are hid from thine eyes. ** For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, ** and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy chil dren within thee ; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another ; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation. — Luke xix. 42 — 44. No. 605 — 65. 464 Is it not written. My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer? but ye have made it a den of thleves.2* — Mark xi. 17. 189 It Is written. My house shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have made it a den of thieves.2i — Matt. xxi. 13. 792 It is written. My house is the house of prayer ; but ye have made it a den of thieves.!" — Luke xix. 46. No. 608 — 17. 192 Yea ; have ye never read. Out of the mouth of babes and suckHrigs thou hast perfected praise ? — Matt. xxi. 16. No. 609 — 18. 193 Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever." — Matt. xxi. 19. 463 No man eat fruit of thee hereafter for ever." — Mark xi. 14. No. 611 — 136. 466 Have faith in God. '^Yor verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain. Be thou removed. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 339 ( *66 ) and be thou cast into the sea ; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that those things which he saith shall come to pass ; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 2* Therefore I say unto you. What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.'^*--^Mark xi. 22-24. 195 Verily I say unto you. If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this loMch is done to the fig-tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain. Be thou removed, and be thou cast Into the sea ; It shall be done. 22 And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, belleTlng, ye shall receive.*" — Matt. xxi. 21, 22. No. 613 — 95. 197 I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these things. 2* The baptism of John, whence was it ? from heaven, or of men?** — J/a«. xxi. 24, 25. 468 I wIH also ask of you one question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what authority I do these things. *" The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men ? answer me.^ — Ma/rk xi. 29, 30. 794 I will also ask you one thing ; and answer me : * The bap tism of John, was it from heaven, or of men ? 21 — Luke XX. 3, 4. No. 616 — 102. 471 Neither do I teU you by what authority I do these things. 12 — Mark xi. 33. 796 Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things.n — Luke XX. 8. 200 Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 2* But what think ye ? A certain man had two sons ; and he came to the first, and said. Son, go work to-day in my vineyard. 29 jjg answered and said, I will not ; but afterward he repented, and went. *"And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir ; and went not. *! Whether of them twain did the will of his father ? ''^ — Matt. xxi. 27 - 31. 340 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 618 — 565. 202 Verily I say unto you. That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. *2For John came unto you In the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not ; but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him. ** Hear another parable : There was a certain house holder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a wine-press in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far coun try : ** and when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of It. **And the husbandmen took his ser vants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. ** Again, he sent other servants more than the first : and they did unto them likewise. *" But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying. They will rever ence my son. ** But when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves. This Is the heir ; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. *" And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew Mm. *" When the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen ? 222 — Matt. xxi. 31-40. 472 A certain man planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and digged a place for the winefat, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country. 2 And at the season he sent to the husbandmen a servant, that he might receive from the husbandmen of the fruit of the vineyard. * And they caught him, and beat him, and sent him away empty. * And again he sent unto them another servant ; and at him they cast stones, and wounded him In the head, and sent him away shamefully handled. * And again he sent another ; and him they killed, and many others ; beating some, and killing some. * Having yet therefore one son, his well- beloved, he sent him also last unto them, saying, They wUl reverence my son. 7 gut those husbandmen said among themselves. This is the heir; come, let us kill CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 341 ( *72 ) him, and the inheritance shall be ours. * And they took him, and killed him, and cast him out of the vineyard. " What shall therefore the lord of the vineyard do ? i'* — Mark xii. 1-9. 797 A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to hus bandmen, and went into a far country for a long time. 1" And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard : but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. !! And again he sent another servant : and they beat him also, and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away empty, if And again he sent a third : and they wounded him also, and cast him out. i* Then said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do ? I will send my beloved son: it may be they will reverence him when they see him. !*But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among themselves, saying. This is the heir : come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. 1* So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed him. What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them ? 16* — Liike xx. 9 - 15. No. 620 — 24. 204 Therefore say I unto you. The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.* — Matt. xxi. 43. No. 622 — 131. 204 Did ye never read in the Scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner : this is the Lord's doing, and It is marvellous in our eyes ? — ** And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken : but on whomsoever it shall fall. It will grind him to powder.*6* — Matt. xxi. 42, 44. 800 What is this then that is written. The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner ? i* Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall be broken ; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.** — Luke xx. 17, 18. 342 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 474 And have ye not read this Scripture ; The stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner: 11 this was the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes V^ — Mark xii. 10, 11. No. 624 — 50. 476 Why tempt ye me ? bring me a penny, that I may see «7.!* — Mark xii. 15. 477 Whose is this image and superscription ? * — Mark xii. 16. 207 Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites ? i" Show me the tribute money.!! — iYa^/. xxii. 18, 19. 208 Whose is this Image and superscription ? 6 — Matt. xxll. 20. 802 Why tempt ye me ? 24 Show me a penny. Whose image and superscription hath it?i* — Luke xx. 23, 24. No. 626 — 50. 210 Render therefore unto Cesar the things which are Cesar's, and unto God the things that are God's. 17 — Matt. xxii. 21. 804 Render therefore unto Cesar the things which be Cesar's, and unto God the things which be God's. i7 — Luke XX. 25. 479 Render to Cesar the things that are Cesar's, and to God the things that are God's. 16 — Mark xii. 17. No. 628—293. 806 The children of this world marry, and are given in mar riage : 3* but they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given In marriage : *6 neither can they die any more : for they are equal unto the angels ; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection. 37 Now that the dead are raised, even Moses showed at the bush, when he calleth the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. ** For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto him.i"" — Luke xx. 34-38. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 343 481 Do ye not therefore err, because ye know not the Scriptures, neither the power of God? "^Yov when they shall rise from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in mar riage ; but are as the angels which are in heaven. 26 And as touching the dead, that they rise ; have ye not read in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? 27 jjg jg qq^ ^be God of the dead, but the God of the living : ye therefore do greatly err.!"2 — Mark xii. 24 - 27. 212 Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. *OFor in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. *! But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, *2 1 am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.*2 — Matt. xxU. 29 - 32. No. 631 — 124. 483 The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O Israel ; The Lord our God is one Lord : *" and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength : this is the first commandment. *! And the second is like, namely this. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. There is none other commandment greater than these.7i — Mark xii. 29-31. 214 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. *" And the second is like unto it. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. *" On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.** — Matt. xxii. 37-40. No. 633 — 9. 485 Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. — Mark xii. 34. 344 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 634 — 9. 215 What think ye of Christ? whose son is he? — Matt. xxii. 42. No. 636 — 138. 486 How say the scribes that Christ Is the son of David? 36 For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, The Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 37 David therefore himself calleth him Lord ; and whence is he then his son ? *! — Jfor^ xii. 35-37. 808 How say they that Christ is David's son ? *2 And David himself saith in the book of Psalms, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, *3 till I make thine enemies thy footstool. ** David therefore calleth him Lord, how is he then his son ? *7 — Luke xx. 41 - 44. 217 How then doth David In spirit call him Lord, saying, ** The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool ? ** If David then call him Lord, how is he his son ? *" — Matt. xxii. 43 - 45. No. 637 — 914. 218 The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat : * all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do ; but do not ye after their works : for they say, and do not. *For they bind heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders ; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. * But all their works they do for to be seen of men : they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, * and love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, "' and greetings in the markets, and to be called of men. Rabbi, Rabbi. *But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. " And call no man your father upon the earth : for one is your Father, which is in heaven, i" Neither be ye called masters : for one is your Master, even Christ. ^But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. 12 And who soever shaU exalt himself shall be abased ; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. — CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 345 (• 218 -) 14 'VVoe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 1* Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte ; and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves. 16 Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say, Whoso ever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ; but whoso ever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he Is a debtor ! i' Ye fools and blind : for whether is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the gold ? i* And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing ; but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. i"jre fools and blind: for whether is greater, the gift, or the altar that sanctifieth the gift ? 20 'Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon. 21 And whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth therein. — 2" Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous, *Oand say. If we had been in the days of our fathers. We would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. *! Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. *2FI11 ye up then the measure of your fathers. 3*Fe serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damna tion of hell? ** Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and scribes : and .some of them ye shall kill and crucify ; and some of them shall ye scourge In your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city : ** that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. ** Verily I say unto you. All these things shall come upon this generation. 44 346 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ^ 218 ) 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the proph ets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens ui:ider her wings, and ye would not ! 3* Behold, your house is left unto you deso late. 3" For I say unto you. Ye shall not see me hence forth, till ye shall say. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Y^oxd.^'^^* — Matt. xxIH. 2-12, 14-21, 29-39. 716 Woe unto you ! for ye buUd the sepulchres of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. ** Truly ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of your fathers : for they indeed killed them, and ye build their sepulchres. *" Therefore also said the wisdom of God, I will send them prophets and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and per secute : *" that the blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the foundation of the world, may be required of this generation ; *i from the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, which perished between the altar and the temple : verily I say unto you. It shall be required of this generation.!!** — Luke xi. 47 - 51. 736 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee ; how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not! ** Behold, your house is left unto you desolate : and verily I say unto you. Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.^"* — Luke xiii. 34, 35. 809 Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts ; *7 which devour widows' houses, and for a show make long prayers : the same shall receive greater damnation.*7 — Luke XX. 46, 47. 487 Beware of the scribes, which love to go in long clothing, and love salutations in the market-places, *"and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost rooms at feasts: *" which devour widows' houses, and for a CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 347 ( **7 ) pretence make long prayers : these shall receive greater damnation.** — Mark xii. 38 - 40. 714 Woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye love the uppermost seats in the synagogues, and greetings in the markets.!** — Luke xi. 43. No. 638 — 93. 488 Verily I say unto you. That this poor widow hath cast more in, than all they which have cast into the treasury : ** for all they did cast in of- their abundance ; but she of her want did cast in all that she had, even all her living.*7 — Mark xU. 43, 44. 810 Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast In more than they all : * for all these have of their abundance cast in unto the offerings of God : but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had.** — Luke xxi. 3, 4. No. 640 — 122. 1117 The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. 2* Verily, verily, I say unto you. Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone : but If it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. 25 jjg ^hat loveth his life shall lose it ; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal. 26 jf any man serve me, let him follow me ; and where I am, there shall also my servant be : if any man serve me, him will my Father honor. 27 Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from this hour : but for this cause came I unto this hour. 28 JTather, glorify thy name. — John xU. 23 - 28. No. 644 — 44. 1121 This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes. *i Now is the judgment of this world : now shall the prince of this world be cast out. *2 And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me. — John xii. 30-32. 348 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 646 — 47. 1123 Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you : for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. 36 While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. — John xii. 35, 36. No. 647 — 149. 1124 He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. ** And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me. ** I am come a light into the world, that who soever believeth on me should not abide in darkness. *7 And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not : for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. ** He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him : the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. *" For I have not spoken of myself ; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. *" And I know that his com mandment is life everlasting : whatsoever I speak there fore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak. — John xn. 44-50. No. 649 — 76. 811 As for these things which ye behold, the days will come. In the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.2" — Luke xxi. 6. 219 See ye not all these things ? verily I say unto you. There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.27 — Matt. xxiv. 2. 490 Seest thou these great buildings ? there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.2" — Mark xin. 2. No. 651 — 1773. 492 Take heed lest any man deceive you : * for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many. "' And when ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, be ye not troubled : for such things must needs be ; but the end shall not he yet. * For nation shall rise CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 349 (.492 -) against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be earthquakes in divers places, and there shall be famines and troubles : these are the beginnings of sorows. " But take heed to yourselves : for they shall deliver you up to councils ; and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten : and ye shall be brought before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them. !"And the gospel must first be published among all nations, n But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, take no thought beforehand what ye shall speak, neither do ye premeditate : but whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye : for it is not ye that speak, but the Holy Ghost. 12 Now the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the father the son ; and children shall rise up against their parents, and shall cause them to be put to death. i*And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake : but he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. 1* But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing where It ought not, (let him that readeth understand,) then let them that be in Judea flee to the mountains : i* and let him that is on the housetop not go down into the house, nei ther enter therein, to take any thing out of his house : 16 and let him that is in the field not turn back again for to take up his garment. 17 But woe to them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days ! i* And pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, i" For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time, neither shall be. 20 And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved : but for the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen, he hath shortened the days. 21 And then if any man shall s-ay to you, Lo, here is Christ ; or, lo, he is there ; believe him not : 22 for false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall show signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect. 2* But take ye heed : behold, I have foretold you all things. **** — Mark xiU. 5 - 23. J50 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 221 Take heed that no man deceive you. *For many shaH come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. * And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars : see that ye be not troubled : for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. "^ For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes. In' divers places. * All these are the beginning of sorrows. " Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you : and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name's sake, i" And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. 11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. 12 And because Iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. !3But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved, i* And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a wit ness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come. 1* When ye therefore shall see the abomination of deso lation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand,) !6then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains : i'^ let him which Is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house : i* neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. !"And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days ! 20 gut pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day : 21 for then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved : but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 2* Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there ; believe it not. 24pQj. there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. 25ggbold, I have told you before. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 351 (¦ 221 •) 26 Wherefore if they shall say unto you. Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth : behold, he is In the secret chambers ; believe it not. 27 Por as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.**** — Matt. xxiv. 4-27. 814 Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against king dom : 11 and great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences ; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven. 12 But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake. !* And it shall turn to you for a testimony. 1* Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what ye shall answer : i* for 1 will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist, i* And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends ; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. 17 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. — i" In your patience possess ye your souls. 2" And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof Is nigh. 2! Then let them which are in Judea flee to the moun tains ; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out ; and let not them that are In the countries enter thereinto. 22p'or these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. 23 gut woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days ! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. 24 And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations : and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fiilfilled.2*** — i^M^e xxi. 10-17, 19-24. 59 But beware of men : for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues ; !*and ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles. 352 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ^ 59 ^ 19 gut when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak : for it shall be given you In that same hour what ye shall speak. "^Yor it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. 21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the chUd : and the children shall rise up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death. 22 And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake : but he that endureth to the end shall be saved. — 2* And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul : but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. — ** Think not that I am come to send peace on earth : I came not to send peace, but a sword. ** For I am ' come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. ** And a man's foes shall he they of his own household.228* _ i|fa«. x. 17-22, 28, 34-36. 757 The days will come, when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of man, and ye shall not see it. 23 And they shall say to you. See here ; or, see there : go not after them, nor follow them. 24 for as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, shineth unto the other joart under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day. — *!In that day, he which shall be upon the housetop, and his stuff in the house, let him not come down to take it away : and he that is in the field, let him likewise not return back. *2 Remember Lot's wife.n** — Luke xvii. 22-24,31,32. 717 And I say unto you my friends. Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. * But I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear : Fear him, which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell ; yea, I say unto you, Fear him. — n And when they bring you unto the synagogues, and unto magistrates, CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 353 ( '1^ ) and powers, take ye no thought how or what thing ye shall answer, or what ye shall say : 12 for the Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what ye ought to say.!""* — iwie xii. 4, 5, 11, 12. 724 I am come to send fire on the earth ; and what will I, if it be already kindled? — *! Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth ? I teU you. Nay ; but rather division : *2 for from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, three against two, and two against three. **The father shall be divided against the son, and the son against the father ; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother ; the mother-in-law against her daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.""* — Luke xii. 49, 51 - 53. 813 Take heed that ye be not deceived : for many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draweth near : go ye not therefore after them. " But when ye shaH hear of wars and commotions, be not terrified : for these things must first come to pass ; but the end is not by and by.*7 — Luke xxi. 8, 9. 722 Fear not, little flock ; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom.!** — Luke xii. 32. No. 653 — 1048. 221 For wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together. 2" Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken : *" and then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven : and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 3i And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. 32 Now learn a parable of the fig-tree ; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know 45 354 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 221 ) that summer is nigh : ** so likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors. ** Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. ** Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. *6 But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. *7 But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. ** For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, 3" and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. *"Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. *! Two women shall he grinding at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left. *2 Watch therefore ; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. ** But know this, that If the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suf fered his house to be broken up. ** Therefore be ye also ready : for In such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.**** — Matt. xxiv. 28 - 44. 492 But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, 2* and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are In heaven shall be shaken. 26 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and o-lory. 27 And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven. 2* Now learn a parable of the fig-tree : When her branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is near : 29 go ye in like manner, when ye shall see these things come to pass, know that it is nigh, even at the doors. *" Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall not pass, till all these things be done. 31 Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not pass away. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 355 ^ 492 ^ 32 gut of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. 38 Take ye heed, watch and pray : for ye know not when the time is.i""* — Mark xiii. 24 - 33. 757 And as it was In the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. 27 They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all. 28 Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot ; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded ; 29 but the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. 30 Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed. — 3*1 tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed ; the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. ** Two women shall be grinding together ; the one shall be taken, and the other left. ** Two men shall be in the field ; the one shall be taken, and the other left.i67* — Luke xyii. 26-30, 34-36. 815 Behold the fig-tree, and all the trees ; *" when they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. *! So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. *2 Verily I say unto you. This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. ** Heaven and earth shall pass away ; but my words shall not pass away. 3* And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. ** For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. ** Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.!** — Luke xxi. 29-36. 814 And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars ; and upon the earth distress of nations, with 356 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( *!* ) perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ; 26 nien's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth : for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. 27 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. 28 And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads ;' for your redemption draweth nigh.^"'* — Luke xxi. 25 -2S. 722 And this know, that if the goodman of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have watched, and not have suffered his house to be broken through. *" Be ye therefore ready also : for the Son of man cometh at an hour when ye think not.*"* — Luke XU. 39, 40. 759 Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together.!! — Luke xvii. 37. No. 655 — 1108. 221 Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season ? ** Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. *7 Verily I say unto you. That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. ** But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart. My lord delayeth his coming ; *" and shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken ; *"the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, *! and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. XXV. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. 2 And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. * They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them : * but the wise took oU in their vessels with their lamps. * While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. * And at midnight there was a cry made. Behold, the bridegroom cometh ; CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 357 ( 221 ) go ye out to meet him. 7 Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. *And the fooHsh said unto the wise. Give us of your oil ; for our lamps are gone out. " But the wise answered, saying. Not so ; lest there be not enough for us and you : but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. !"And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that were ready went In with him to the marriage : and the door was shut. 11 Afterward came also the other vlro-Ins, saying. Lord, Lord, open to us. 12 gut he answered and said. Verily I say unto you, I know you not. 1* Watch therefore ; for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh. — 3! When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : 32 and before him shall be gathered all nations : and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : 33 and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. 3* Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the king dom prepared for you from the foundation of the world : ** for I was a hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took me in : ** naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. *7 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink ? ** When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee ? *" Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee ? *" And the King shall answer and say unto them, VerUy I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me. *!Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devU and his angels : *2 for I was a hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no 358 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 221 ) drink : **I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. **Then shall they also answer. him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee ? ** Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. *6And these shall go away into everlasting punish ment: but the righteous Into life eternal. 728* — Matt. xxiv. 45 - 51 — xxv. 1 - 13, 31 - 46. 724 Who then is that faithful and wise steward, whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their jjortion of meat in due season ? ** Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find bo doing. ** Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him ruler over all that he hath. ** But and if that servant say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming ; and shall begin to beat the men-servants and maidens, and to eat and drink, and to be drunken ; ** the lord of that servant will come in a day when he looketh not for Mm-, and at an hour when he is not aware, and wIH cut him in sunder, and will appoint him his portion with the unbe lievers. *'' And that servant, which knew his lord's will, and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. ** But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes. For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required ; and to whom men have committed much, of him they will ask the more.!""* — Luke xii. 42 - 48. 722 Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning ; *6 and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord, when he will return from the wedding ; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him imme diately. *7gigssg(j are those servants, whom the lord when he cometh shall find watching : verily I say unto you, that he shall gird himself, and make them to sit CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 359 ( 722 ^ down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. 3* And if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants.!"!* — Luke xii. 35 - 38. 492 For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his work, and commanded the porter to watch. ** Watch ye therefore : for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning : ** lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping. *7And what I say unto you I say unto all, W -atch.^* — Mark xiU. 34-37. No. 656 — 22. 222 Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified. — Matt. xxvi. 2. No. 659 — 10. 816 Go and prepare us the passover, that we may eat. — Luke xxii. 8. No. 661 — 166. 818 Behold, when ye are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water ; follow him into the house where he entereth in. ^And ye shall say unto the goodman pf the house, The Master saith unto thee. Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples ? 12 And he shall show you a large upper room furnished : there make ready.*" — Luke xxu. 10 - 12. 497 Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bear ing a pitcher of water : follow him. i* And wheresoever he shaU go in, say ye to the goodman of the house. The Master saith. Where is the guest-chamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples ? i* And he will show you a large upper room furnished and prepared : there make ready for us.** — Mark xiv. 13 - 15. 360 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 228 Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him. The Master saith, My time is at hand ; I will keep the pass- over at thy house with my disciples.*! — Matt. xxvi. 18. No. 662 — 35. 819 With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer : i* for I say unto you, I wiU not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. — Luke xxii. 15, 16. No. 663 — 7. 820 Take this, and divide it among yourselves.* — Luke xxii. 17. No. 665 — 12. 1126 What I do thou knowest not now ; but thou shalt know hereafter. — John xiii. 7. No. 667—11. 1128 If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me. — John xiii. 8. No. 669 — 23. 1130 He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit : and ye are clean, but not all. — John xIU. 10. No. 670 — 58. 1131 Know ye what I have done to you ? i* Ye call me Master and Lord : and ye say well ; for so I am. i* If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet; ye also ought to wash one another's feet. !*For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you.* — John xiii. 12 - 15. No. 671—189. 823 The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and they that exercise authority upon them are called bene factors. 26 gut ye %hall not he so : but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger ; and he that is chief, as he that doth serve. 27 Por whether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that serveth ? is not he that CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 361 ( *23 ) sitteth at meat? but I am among you as he that serveth. 2* Ye are they which have continued with me in my temptations. 29 And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto me ; *" that ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel.!2* — Luke xxii. 25-30. 1131 If ye know these things, happy are ye if do them. . i* I speak not of you all : I know whom I have chosen : but that the Scripture may be fulfilled. He that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel against me. i" Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am Ae.*** — John xiii. 17 - 19. No. 672 — 40. 498 Verily I say unto you. One of you which eateth with me shall betray me.i* — Mark xiv. 18. 1132 Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.i* — John xiii. 21. 229 Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.!2 — Matt. xxvi. 21. No. 674 — 138. 231 He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. 24 The Son of man goeth as it is written of him : but woe unto that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed ! it had been good for that man if he had not been born.*2 — 3Iatt. xxvi. 23, 24. 501 It is one of the twelve, that dippeth with me in the dish. 21 The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him : but woe to that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed ! good were it for that man if he had never been born.*" — Mark xiv. 20, 21. 822 But, behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me is with me on the table. 22 And truly the Son of man goeth, as it was determined : but woe unto that man by whom he is betrayed.*** — Luke xxu. 21, 22. No. 676—15. 1134 He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when I have dipped it. — John xiii. 26. 46 362 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 678 — 3. 233 Thou bast said. — Matt. xxvi. 25. No. 679 — 5. 1135 That thou doest, do quickly. — John xin. 27. No. 680 — 64. 1136 Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him. *2 If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in himself, and shall straightway glorify him. 33 Little children, yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me ; and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come ; so now I say to you.* — John xiii. 31 — 33. No. 682 — 15. 1138 Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ; but thou shalt follow me afterwards. — John xiii. 36. No. 684 — 26. 1140 Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake ? Verily, verily, I say unto thee. The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice. — John xiii. 38. No. 685 — 80. 236 All ye shall be offended because of me this night : for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. *2 But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee.*2 — Matt. xxvi. 31, 32. 604 All ye shall be offended because of me this night : for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered. 28 gut after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee.** — Mark xiv. 27, 28. No. 687 — 35. 824 Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat : *2 but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not : and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. — Luke xxii. 31, 32. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 363 No. 689 — 60. 506 Verily I say unto thee. That this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice.22 — Mark xiv. 30. ' 826 I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest ine.2! — Luke xxii. 34. 238 VerUy I say unto thee. That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. i'^ — Matt. xxvi. 34. No. 691—14. 827 When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye any thing ? — Luke xxii. 35. No. 693 — 60. 829 But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip : and he that hath no sword, let him sell his gar ment, and buy one. *7 For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in me. And he was reckoned among the transgressors : for the things con- cerning me have an end. — Luke xxii. 36, 37. No. 695 — 3. 831 It is enough. — Luke xxii. 38. No. 696 — 44. 1442 Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me.i^ — 1 Cor. xi. 24. 821 This is my body which is given for you : this do in remem brance of me.i* — Luke xxii. 19. 234 Take, eat ; this is my body.* — Matt. xxvi. 26. 602 Take, eat ; this is my body." — Mark xiv. 22. No. 697 — 232. 235 Drink ye all of it ; 28 for this is my blood of the new testa ment, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. 2" But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom.** — Matt. xxvi. 27 - 29. 364 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 503 This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many. 25 YgrUy I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom of God.*2 — Mark xiv. 24, 25. 822 This cup is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you.!** — Luke xxii. 20. 820 For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come.22* — Luke xxii. 18. 1443 This cup is the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 22 — 1 Cor. xi. 25. 1141 Let not your heart be troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in me. 2 Jn niy Father's house are many mansions : if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to pre pare a place for you. * And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. * And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. 7* — John xiv. 1-4. No. 699 — 40. 1143 I am the way, the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. 7 Jf ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also : and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. — John xiv. 6, 7. No. 701 — 310. 1145 Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip ? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father ; and how sayest thou then. Show us the Father ? !" Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me ? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works, n Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me : or else believe me for the very works' sake. 12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do ; because I go unto ray Father. 1* And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified In the Son. !* If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 365 ( 11** ) 1* If ye love me, keep my commandments, i* And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Com forter, that he may abide with you for ever ; i' even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. i* I will not leave you comfortless : I will come to you. i" Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more ; but ye see me : because I live, ye shall live also. 20 At that day ye shall know that I atn in my Father, and ye In me, and I in you. 21 JJe that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and wiU manifest myself to him. — John xiv. 9 - 21. No. 703 — 1222. 1147 If a man love me, he will keep my words : and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. 24 jjg that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings : and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. 25 These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. 26 gut the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all- things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. 27 Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. 28 Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. 29 And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. 3" Hereafter I will not talk much with you : for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me. *! But that the world may know that I love the Father ; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go hence. 366 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( 11*7 ) XV. I am the true vine, and my Father is the hus bandman. 2 Every branch In me that beareth not fruit he taketh away : and every hranch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. 3 Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you. * Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine ; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. * I am the vine, ye are the branches. He that abideth in me, and I In him, the same bringeth forth much fruit ; for without me ye can do nothing. * If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned. 7 If ye abide in ine, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. * Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; 60 shall ye be my disciples. " As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you : continue ye in my love. !"If ye keep my command ments, ye shall abide in my love ; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide In his love. 1! These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. 12 This is my commandment. That ye love one another, as I have loved you. 13 Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends, i* Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. 1* Henceforth I call you not servants ; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth : but I have called you friends ; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. i* Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain ; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. 17 These things I com mand you, that ye love one another.6ii* — John xiv. 23 — XV. 17. 1136 A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another , as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. ** By this shall all men know that ye are my CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 367 ( 113* ) disciples, if ye have love one to another.*!* — John xlu. 34, 35. 1147 If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. i" If ye were of the world, the world would love his own ; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. 20 jjgjnember the word that I said unto you. The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you ; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also. 21 gut all these things will they do unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. 22 If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin ; but now they have no cloak for their sin. 23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also. 24 jf j bad not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not had sin : but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. 25 gut this cometh to pass, that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their law, They hated me without a cause. 26 But when the Comforter Is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me : 27 and ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. XVI. These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended.' 2 They shall put you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. 3 And these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the Father, nor me. *But these- things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remem ber that I told you of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you. * But now I go my way to him that sent me ; and none of you asketh me, Whither goest thou ? * gut because I have said these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. 7 Nevertheless I tell you the truth ; It is expedi ent for you that I go away : for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I wIH 368 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( !!*^ ) send him unto you. * And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment : " of sin, because they believe not on me ; i" of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me no more ; n of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. 121 have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. i* Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you Into all truth : for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak : and he will show you things to come. !* He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. i* All things that the Father hath are mine : therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall show it unto you. i* A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and ye shall see me, because I go to the Father.*™* — John xv. 18 — xvi. 16. No. 706 — 268. 1150 Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and ye shall see me ? 20 Verily, verily, I say unto you. That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice ; and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. 21 A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come : but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. 22 And ye now therefore have sorrow : but I will see you again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. 2* And in that day ye shall ask me nothing. VerUy, verily, I say unto you. Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. 24 Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full. 25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs : but the time cometh, when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall show you plainly of the Father. 26 At that day ye shall ask in my name : and I say not unto you, that I will pray the CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 369 ( n*" ) Father for you : 27 for the Father himself loveth you, because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. 28 j game forth from the Father, and am come into the world : again, I leave the world, and go to the Father. — John xvi. 19-28. No. 708 — 70. 1152 Do ye now believe ? *2 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone : and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. ** These things I have _ spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation : but be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world. — John xvi. 31 - 33. No. 709 — 623. 1153 Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee : 2 as thou hast given him power over aU flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. * And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. * I have glorified thee on the earth : I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. * And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. * I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy word. 7 Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. * For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me ; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, , and they have believed that thou didst send me. " I pray for them : I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me : for they are thine, i" And all mine are thine, and thine are mine ; and I am glorified in them. 1! And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, 370 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. ( !!** ) that they may be one, as we ar^'. ^ While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name : those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost,f but the son of perdition ; that the Scripture might be fulfilled. 1* And now come I to thee ; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in them- • selves. 1* I have given them thy word ; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world, i* I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. !6They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. 17 Sanctify them through thy truth : thy word is truth, i* As thou hast sent me Into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world, i" And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. 2" Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word ; 21 that they all may be one ; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us : that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. 22 And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them ; that they may be one, even as we are one : 23 1 in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect In one ; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. 24pather, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me : for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. ^ 0 righteous Father, the world hath not known thee : but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. 26 And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it ; that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. — John xvii. 1 - 26. f Of them -(vhich thou gavest me have I lost none. '" — John xviii. 9. No. 710 — 23. 240 Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder." — Matt. xxvi. 36. 508 Sit ye here, while I shall pray .7 — Mark xiv. 32. 832 Pray that ye enter not into temptation.'^ — Luke xxii. 40. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 371 No. 711 — 45. 724 But I have a baptism to be baptized with ; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished ! i** — Luke xii. 50. 241 My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : tarry ye here, and watch with me.i* — Matt. xxvi. 38. 509 My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death : tarry ye here, and watch. 12 — Mark xiv. 34. No. 712— 63. 510 Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee ; take away this cup from me : nevertheless, not what I will, but what thou wilt.2* — Mark xiv. 36. 242 0 my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me : nevertheless, not as I will, but as thou wilt.^ — Matt. xxvi. 39. 833 Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me : never theless, not my will, but thine, be done.!* — Luke xxU. 42. No. 713 — 67. 243 What, could ye not watch with me one hour ? *! Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.2* — Matt. xxvi. 40, 41. 511 Simon, sleepest thou? couldest not thou watch one hour? ** Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation. The spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak.2* — Mark xiv. 37, 38. 834 Why sleep ye? rise and pray, lest ye enter into tempta- tion.ii — Luke xxii. 46. No. 714 — 20. 244 0 my Father, if this cup may not 'pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done. — Matt. xxvi. 42. No. 715— 78. 246 Sleep on now, and take your rest : behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed Into the hands of sinners. ** Rise, let us be going : behold, he is at hand that doth betray me.*" — Matt. xxvi. 45, 46. 372 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. 512 Sleep on now, and take your rfest : it is enough, the hour is come ; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. *2 Rise up, let us go ; lo, he that betrayeth me is at hand.*" — Mark xiv. 41, 42. No. 718 — 15. 835 Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?!" — Luke xxii. 48. 248 Friend, wherefore art thou come ? * — Matt. xxvi. 50. No. 719 — 3. 1164 Whom seek ye ? — John xviii. 4. No. 721 — 3. 1166 I am he. — John xviii. 6. No. 722 — 3. 1167 Whom seek ye ? — John xviii. 7. No. 724 — 18. 1159 I have told you that I am he : if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way. — John xviii. 8. No. 726 — 4. 837 Suffer ye thus far. — Luke xxii. 51. No. 727 — 75. 249 Put up again thy sword into his place : for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. ¦ ** Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? ** But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfllled, that thus it must be?** — i¥a«. xxvi. 52-54. 1160 Put up thy sword into the sheath : the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ? 2" — John xviii. 11. No. 728 — 106. ? 838 Be ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and staves ? ** When I was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched forth no hands against me : but this is your hour, and the power of darkness.** — Luke xxii. 52, 53. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 373 615 Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take me ? *" I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and ye took me not : but the Scriptures must be fulfilled.**- i¥arA; xiv. 48, 49. 250 Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves for to take me ? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on me.*2 — Matt. xxvi. 55. No. 736 — 49. 1163 I spake openly to the world ; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always resort ; and in secret have I said nothing. 21 "Why askest thou me ? ask them which heard me, what I have said unto them : behold, they know what I said. — John xviii. 20, 21. No. 738 — 17. 1166 If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil : but if well, why smitest thou me ? — John xviii. 23. No. 746 — 88. 847 If I tell you, ye will not believe : ** and if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go. *" Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of _ God.39 — Luke xxU. 67 - 69. 254 Nevertheless, I say unto you. Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.27* — Matt. xxvi. 64. 619 And ye shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.22* — Mark xiv. 62. No. 748 — 10. 849 Ye say that I am.* — Luke xxu. 70. 254 Thou hast said.^* — Matt. xxvi. 64. 519 I am.2* — Jfar^ xiv. 62. No. 758 — 14. 1174 Sayest thou this thing of thyself, or did others tell It thee of me ? — John xviii. 34. 374 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 760 — 36. 1176 My kingdom is not of this world : if my kingdom were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews : but now is my kingdom not from hence. — John xviii. 36. No. 762 — 48. 1178 Thou sayest that I am a king. To this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I should bear witness unto the truth. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.*" — John xviii. 37. 528 Thou sayest if.^ — Mark xv. 2. 853 Thou sayest it.^ — Luke xxiii. 3. 268 Thou sajest."^ — Matt, xxvii. 11. No. 787 — 27. 1190 Thou couldest have no power at all against me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. — John xix. 11. No. 796 — 79. 860 Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. 29Eor, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say. Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. *" Then shall they begin to say to the mountains. Fall on us ; and to the hills. Cover us. 31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry ? — Luke xxiii. 28 - 31. No. 797 — 10. 861 Father, forgive them ; for they know not what they do. — Luke xxiii. 34. No. 807 — 13. 867 Verily I say unto thee. To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. — Luke xxiii. 43. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 375 No. 808 — 4. 1199 Woman, behold thy son ! — John xix. 26. No. 809 — 3. 1200 Behold thy mother ! — John xix. 27. No. 810 — 18. 283 My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me [Eli, Eli, LAMA SABACTHANl] ? " Matt. XXVU. 46. 538 My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me [Eloi, Eloi, lama sabacthani] ? " — Mark xv. 34. No. 813 — 2. 1201 I "thirst. — John xix. 28. No. 814 — 3. 1202 It is finished. — John xix. 30. No. 815 — 8. 868 Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit. — Luke xxiii. 46. No. 821 — 2. 290 AH hail. — Matt. xxviU. 9. No. 822 — 18. 291 Be not afraid: go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. — Matt, xxviii. 10. No. 827 — 7. 1206 Woman, why weepest thou ? whom seekest thou ? — John XX. 15. No. 829 — 1. 1208 Mary. — JoAwxx. 16.No. 831 — 36. 1210 Touch me not ; for I am not yet ascended to my Father : but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father ; and to my God, and your God. — John XX. 17. 376 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 832 — 18. 871 What manner of communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad? — Luke xxiv. 17. No. 834 — 2. 873 What things ? — Luke xxiv. 19. No. 836 — 28. 875 O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken : 26 ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into his glory ? — Luke xxiv. 25, 26. No. 840 — 8. 879 Peace he unto you.* — Luke xxiv. 36. 1211 Peace he unto you.* — John xx. 19. No. 841 — 12. 880 Why are ye troubled ? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts ? * — Luke xxiv. 38. No. 842 — 28. 880 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.* — Luke xxiv. 39. No. 843 — 5. 881 Have ye here any meat? — -Luke xxiv. 41. No. 844 — 39. 882 These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and m the psalms, concerning me. — Luke xxiv. 44. No. 845 — 107. 883 Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day : *7 and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. ** And ye are witnesses of these things. *" And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high.'7* — Luke xxiv. 46 - 49. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 377 1240 But wait for the promise of the Father, which * * ye have heard of me. * For John truly baptized with water ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.3* — Acts i. 4, 5. 1320 John indeed baptized witli -water ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost.'** — 4cte xi. 16. No. 846 — 15. 1212 Peace he unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. — John xx. 21. No. 847 — 108. 544 Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. !* He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth not shall be damned. 17 And these signs shaU follow them that believe ; In my name shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; i* they shall take up serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.*" — Mark xvi. 15 - 18. 692 Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy ; and nothing shall by any means hurt you.2** — Luke x. 19. No. 848 — 22. 1213 Receive ye the Holy Ghost : 23 whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained. — John xx. 22, 23. No. 851 — 4. 1216 Peace he unto you. — John xx. 26. No. 852 — 25. 1217 Reach hither thy finger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side ; and be not faithless, but believing. — John xx. 27. No. 854 — 20. 1219 Thomas, because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed. — John xx. 29. 48 378 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 857 — 6. 1222 Children, have ye any meat ? — John xxi. 5. No. 869 — 14. 1224 Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shaU find. — John xxi. 6. No. 861 — 9. 1226 Bring of the fish which ye have now caught. — John xxi. 10. No. 862 — 3. 1227 Come and dine. — John xxi. 12. No. 863 — 10. 1228 Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these ? — John xxi. 15. No. 865 — 3. 1230 Feed my lambs. — John xxi. 15. No. 866 — 7. 1231 Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? — John xxi. 16. No. 868 — 3. 1233 Feed my sheep. — John xxi. 16. No. 869 — 7. 1234 Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? — John xxi. 17. No. 871. — 45. 1236 Feed my sheep, i* Verily, verily, I say unto thee. When thou wast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest : but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. — John xxi. 17, 18. No. 872 — 2. 1237 FoHow me. — John xxi. 19. No. 874 — 17. 1239 If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? follow thou me. — John xxi. 22. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 379 No. 875 — 60. 293 All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth, i" Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : 20 teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. — Matt. xxvUI. 18-20. No. 877 — 60. 1242 It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power. * But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you : and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusa lem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. — Acts i. 7, 8. No. 926 — 6. 1291 Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? — Acts ix. 4. 1-427 Saul, Saul, -why persecutest thou me 1 it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks."* — ^ci« xxvi. 14. No. 928 — 16. 1293 I am Jesus whom thou persecutest : it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. — Acts ix. 6. 1390 I am Jesus of Nazareth, -whom thou persecutest. 8* — Acts xxii. 8. No. 930 — 16. 1295 Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. — Acts ix. 6. 1390 Arise, and go into Damascus ; and there it shall be told thee of all things -which are appointed for thee to do.^'* — -Acts xxii. 10. 1427 I am Jesus "whom thou persecutest. '* But rise, and stand upon thy feet ,- for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a -witness both of these things -which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee ; " delivering thee from the people, and /rem the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, '* to open their eyes, and to turn them from dark ness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me"**— -^ct« xxvi. 15-18. 380 THE WORDS OF OUR LORD. No. 931 — 1. 1296 Ananias. — Acts ix. 10. No. 933 — 51. 1298 Arise, and go into the street which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus : for, behold, he prayeth, 12 and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight. — Acts ix. 11, 12. No. 935 — 40. 1300 Go thy way : for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel : i* for I will show him how great things he must suffer for my name's sake. — Acts ix. 15, 16. 1890 Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem : for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me."* — Acts xxii. 18. 1390 Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gen tiles."*— ^cis xxii. 21. No. 999 — 33. 1363 Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace : !"forI am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee : for I have much people in this city. — Acts xviii. 9, 10. No. 1040 — 22. 1404 Be of good . cheer, Paul : for as thou hast testified of me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also at Rome. — Acts xxiii. 11. [Omitted after " Wo. 370," p. 303.] 870 The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.'''* — Luke xxiv. 7 1380 It is more blessed to give than to receive.'* — Acts xx. 35. BOOK SECOND. -PART II. ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD: CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. AN INDEX TO THE SPEAKERS. TABIiE v. — In this Table, the 230 Addkbssbs to Otjr Lord in the ensuing Chronological Harmony — numbered as in the Harr/wny Lndex, and grouped according to their several lengths — fall into 60 classes. The number of words in the separate addresses of each class is given in bold-face figures. Following the wori^-numeral are the Harmony- numbers of all addresses comprising its class. 1 720 293 7 292 12 366 610 162 237 31 42 52 88 336 723 316 116 377 83 460 455 247 328 98 242 598 338 763 451 132 447 161 504 18 498 582 449 152 562 785 577 199 700 202 512 85 585 690 53 619 89 44 692 607 330 806 214 688 318 765 32 44 830 1627176 102 422433490519 600635677681717927 629 363 295 698 345 786 27 564 380 858 761 533 10 314 837 96 660 853 725 398 348 19 22 414 45 55 92 2 912 873 420 435 15 106 744 33 575 281 275 109 932 486 441 277 172 833 28 41 801 219 8 641 541 779 279 104 57 12G 256 191 673 668 355 23 323 34 46 244 385 632 623 374 6 254 803 876 16 387 88 510 195 617652 159 299 319 501 11 13 222229 514 751 171 581757 36 62 129 134 835 340 507 127 39 382 24 297 3 389 804 216 73 495 20 686 29 560 48 63 137 179 453 864 443 288 630 225 42 747 439 290 606 867 457 437 683 227 25 555 612 650 164 321 615 929 517 523 702 431 553 589 37 368 664 535 573 759 707 50 67 155 417 666 9 648 17 828 26 30 934 343 234 358 427 5 694 154 654 14 28 86 309 488 90 737 181 675 100 361 21 135 570 38 51 81 289 625 133 745 236 870 193 557 126 144 645 311 46 351 627 (382) ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. No. 28 — 17. 566 Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us ? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing. — Luke Ii. 48. No. 39—13. 9 I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me ? — Matt. iii. 14. No. 41—33. 11 This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.^^ — Matt. iii. 17. 296 Thou art my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. ^^ — Mark i. 11. 576 Thou art my beloved Son : in thee I am well pleased. ^^ — Luke iii. 22. No. 42 — 29. 677 If thou be the Son of God, command this stone that it be made bread.^ — Luke iv. 3. 12 If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be , made bread." — Matt. iv. 3. No. 44 — 89. 581 If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from hence : ^^ for it is written. He shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee : ^^ and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone.*^ — Luke iv. 9 - 11. (383) 384 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 14 If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down : for it is written. He shall give his angels charge concerning thee : and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone.^ — Matt. iv. 6. No. 46 — 51. 579 All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them : for that is delivered unto me ; and to whomsoever I will, I give it. "^ If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine.^^ — Luke iv. 6, 7. 16 All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.^^ — Matt. iv. 9. No. 62 — 4. 899 Master [Eabbi], where dwellest thou? — John i. 38. No. 71 — 4. 908 Whence knowest thou me ? — John i. 48. No. 73 — 13. 910 Eabbi, thou art the Son of God ; thou art the King of Israel. — John i. 49. No. 76 — 4. 913 They have no wine. — John ii. 3. No. 83 — 12. 920 What sign showest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things ? — John ii. 18. No. 85—18. 922 Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days ? — John ii. 20. No. 86 — 26. 923 Eabbi, we know that thou art a teacher come from God : for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him. — John iii. 2. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 385 No. 88 — 23. 926 How can a- man be born when he is old? can he enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born? — John iii. 4. No. 90 — 5. 927 How can these things be? — John iii. 9. No. 96 — 27. 932 How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. — John iv. 9. No. 98 — 42. 934 Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep : from whence then hast thou that living water? ^Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle? — John iv. 11, 12. No. 100 — 14. 936 Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw. — John iv. 15. No. 102 — 4. 938 I have no husband. — John iv. 17. No. 104 — 28. 940 Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet. ^Our fathers worshipped in this mountain ; and ye say, that in Jeru salem is the place where men ought to worship. — John iv. 19, 20. No. 106— 19. 942 I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ : when he is come, he will tell us all things. — John iv. 26. No. 109 — 2. 945 Master, eat. — John iv. 31. No. 116 — 7. 961 Sir, come down ere my child die. — John iv. 49. 49 386 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 126 — 21. 594 Master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken noth ing : nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net. — Luke V. 5. No. 127 — 11. 595 Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, O Lord. — Luke No. 129— 62. 298 Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God.^i — Mark i. 24. 588 Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art ; the Holy One of God.^^ — Luke iv. 34. No. 132 — 7. 691 Thou art Christ the Son of God. — Luke iv. 41. No. 133 — 6. 301 All men seek for thee. — Mark i. 37. No. 135 — 26. 21 Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.® — Matt. viii. 2. 697 Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.® — Luke V. 12. 303 If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.^ — Ma/rk i. 40. No. 144 — 26. 956 Sir, I have no man, when the water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while I am coming, another steppeth down before me. — John v. 7. No. 152 — 42. 66 Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawfiil to do upon the sabbath day.^^ — Matt. xii. 2. 610 Why do ye that which is not lawful to do on the sabbath days ? " — Luke vi. 2. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 387 316 Behold, why do they on the sabbath day that which is not layf M?^^ — Mark ii. 24. No. 154 — 9. 68 Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath days ? — Matt. xii. 10. No. 159 — 6. 321 Thou art the Son of God. — Mark iii. 11. No. 161 — 12. 24 Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, grievously tormented. — Matt. viii. 6. No. 162— 2L 618 He was worthy for whom he should do this : ^ for he loveth our nation, and he hath built us a synagogue. — Luke vii. 4, 5. No. 164 — 137. 619 Lord, trouble not thyself; for I am not worthy that thou shouldest enter under my roof: '^wherefore neither thought I myself worthy to come unto thee : but say in ajvord, and my servant shall be healed. ^For I also am a man set under authority, having under- me soldiers, and I say unto one. Go, and he goeth ; and to another. Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it."'^ — Luke vii. 6-8. 26 Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof: but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed. ^For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this man. Go, and he goeth ; and to another. Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he doeth it.^^ — Matt. viii. 8, 9. No. 171 — 23. 60 Art thou he that should come? or do we look for a-aotherl'^- Matt. xi. 3. 624 J Art thou he that should come, or look we for another?" — Luke vii. 19. 388 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 172 — 19. 626 John Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying. Art thou he that should come? or look we for another? — Luke vii. 20. No. 179 — 3. 631 Master, say on. — Luke vii. 40. No. 181 — 9. 633 I suppose that he, to whom he forgave most. — Luke vii. 43. No. 191 — 8. 74 Master, we would see a sign from thee. — Matt. xii. 38. No. 193 — 14. 711 Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. — Luke xi. 27. No. 196 — 34. 76 Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee.^^ — Matt. xii. 47. 643 Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thecal — Luke viii. 20. 326 Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.io— i¥arA;iii. 32. No. 199 — 7. 715 Master, thus saying thou reproachest us also. — Luke xi; 45. No. 202 — 12. 718 Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me. — Luke xii. 13. No. 214 — 12. 80 Why speakest thou unto them in parables?^ — Mait. xiii. 10. 641 What might this parable be ? ^ — Luke viii. 9. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 389 No. 216 — 11. 85 Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field. — Matt. xiii. 36. No. 219 — 2. 88 Yea, Lord. — Matt. xiii. 51. No. 222 — 16. 29 Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest.' — Matt. viii. 19. 683 Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest.^ — Luke ix. 57. No. 225 — 20. 31 Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.^" — Matt. viii. 21. 686 Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.^" — Luke ix. 59. No. 227 — 20. 688 Lord, I will follow thee ; but let me first go bid them fare well, which are at home at my house. — Luke ix. 61. No. 229 — 16. 338 Master, carest thou not that we perish ?''' — Mark iv. 38. 33 Lord, save us : we perish.^ — Matt. viii. 25. 646 Master, Master, we perish.* — Luke viii. 24. No. 234—67. 342 What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God ? I adjure thee by God, that thou torment me not.2« — Mark- v. 7. 36 What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? art thou come hithet to torment us before the time ? ^ — Matt. viii. 29. 649 What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God most high? I beseech thee, torment me not.^ — Luke viii. 28. 390 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 236 — 9. 345 My name is Legion : for we are many.' — Mark v. 9. 651 Legion.^ — Luke viii. 30. No. 237 — 26. 37 If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine. 1^ — 3Icttt. viii. 31. 346 Send us into the swine, that we may enter into them.^^ — Mark v. 12. No. 242 — 52. 607 Why do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees ; but thine eat and drink? 23 — Luke v. 33. 313 Why do the disciples of John and of the Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not?i^ — Mark ii. 18. 45 Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not?i3 — Jfatt. ix. 14. No. 244 — 46. 348 My little daughter lieth at the point of death : / pray thee, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may be healed ; and she shall live.^ — Mark v. 23. 47 My daughter is even now dead : but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live.-"^' — Matt. ix. 18. No. 247 — 26. 654 Master, the multitude throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me?" — Luke viii. 46. 351 Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me?i- — Mark v. 31. No. 254 — 8. 61 Thou Son of David, have mercy on us. — Matt. ix. 27. No. 256 — 2. 63 Yea, Lord. — Jfa^^. ix. 28. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 391 No. 275 — 92. 371 This is a desert place, and now the time is far passed : ^ send them away, that they may go into the country round about, and into the villages, and buy themselves bread: for they have nothing to eat.^ — Mark vi. 35, 36. 663 Send the multitude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals : for we are here in a desert place.^ — Luke ix. 12. 96 This Is a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the multitude away, that they may go into the villages, and buy themselves victuals.^ — Matt. xiv. 15. No. 277—15. 373 Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat ? — Mark vi. 37. No. 279 — 19. 965 Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not suflScient for them, that every one of them may take a little. — Jolm vi. 7. No. 281 — 65. 665 We have no more but five loaves and two fishes ; except we should go and buy meat for all this people.^^ — Luke ix. 13. 966 There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes : but what are they among so many ? ^^ — John vi. 9. 97 We have here but five loaves, and two fishes.® — Matt. xiv. 17. 375 Five, and two ^shes.^ — Mark vi. 38. No. 288 — 13. 101 Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. Matt. xiv. 28. No. 290 — 3. 103 Lord, save me. — Matt. xiv. 30. 392 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 292 — 9. 105 Of a truth thou art the Son of God. — Matt. xiv. 33. No. 293 — 5. 971 Eabbi, when camest thou hither? — John vi. 25. No. 295 — 12. 973 What shall we do, that we might work the works of God? — John vi. 28. No. 297 — 36. 976 What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee? what dost thou work? ^^ Our fathers did eat manna in the desert ; as it is written. He gave them bread from heaven to eat. — John vi. 30, 31. No. 299 — 6. 977 Lord, evermore give us this bread. — John vi. 34. No. 309 — 30. 987 Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou hast the words of eternal life. ^® And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God. — John vi. 68, 69. No. 311 — 38. 106 Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread.^ — Matt. XV. 2. 377 Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands ? ^' — Mark vii. 5. No. 314 — 12. 109 Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying ? — Matt. xv. 12. No. 316 — 5. Ill Declare unto us this par.able. — Matt. xv. 15. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 393 No. 318 — 18. 113 Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou Son of David ; my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. — Matt, XV. 22. No. 319 — 8. 114 Send her away ; for she crieth after us. — Matt. xv. 23. No. 321 — 3. 116 Lord, help me. — Matt. xv. 25. No. 323 — 28. 118 Truth, Lord : yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters' table.^^ — Matt. xv. 27. 384 Yes, Lord : yet the dogs under the table eat of the chil dren's crumbs.^' — Ma/rk vii. 28. No. 328 — 31. 121 Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness, as to fill so great a multitude ? •''' — Matt. xv. 33. 389 From whence can a man satisfy these men with bread here In the wilderness ? " — Ma/i^k viii. 4. No. 330 — 7. 123 Seven, and a few little fishes.^ — Matt. xv. 34. 391 Seven.^ — Mark viii. 6. No. 336 — 1. 396 Twelve. — Jfar^ viii. 19. No. 338 — L 398 Seven. — ilfar/fc viii. 20. No. 340—6. 400 I see men as trees, walking. — Ma/rk viii. 24. No. 343 — 60. 668 John the Baptist ; but some say, Elias ; and others say, that one of the old prophets is risen again.^' — Luke ix. 19. •50 394 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 129 Some say that thou art John the Baptist ; some, Elias ; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. -^^ — Matt. xvi. 14. 403 John the Baptist : but some say, Elias ; and others. One of the prophets.^-3 — Mark viii. 28. No. 345 — 18. 181 Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.i" — Matt, xvi. 16. 405 Thou art the Christ.* — Mark viii. 29. 670 The Christ of God.^ — Luke ix. 20. No. 348 — 12. 133 Be It far from thee. Lord : this shall not be unto thee. — Matt. xvi. 22. No. 351 — 81. 136 Lord, It Is good for us to be here : if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.^® — Matt. xvii. 4. 409 Master, it is good for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Ellas.^s — Mark ix. 5. 673 Master, it is good for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Wiias.^— Luke ix. 33. No. 355 — 19. 140 Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come ? ^^ — Matt. xvii. 10. 411 Why say the scribes that Ellas must first come ? ® — Mark ix. 11. No'. 358 — 155. 675 Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son ; for he is mine only child. 3® And, lo, a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth out ; and it teareth him that he foameth again, and bruising him, hardly departeth from him. ^ And I besought thy disciples to cast him out ; and they could not.^3 — Luke ix. 38-40. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY- 395 414 Master, I have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb spirit ; ^' and wheresoever he taketh him, he tear eth him ; and he foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away : and I spalce to thy disciples that they should cast him out ; and they could not.*' — Mark ix. 17, 18. 417 And ofttimes it hath cast him Into the fire, and into the waters, to destroy him.^^* — Mark ix. 22. 142 Lord, have mercy on my son ; for he is lunatic, and sore vexed : for ofttimes he faileth into the fire, and oft into the water. ^^ And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him.^ — Matt. xvii. 15, 16. No. 361 — 17. 417 Of a child : ^ but if thou canst do any thing, have compassion on us, and help us.* — Mark ix. 21, 22. No. 363 — 7. 419 Lord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief — Mark ix. 24. No. 366 — 14. 144 Why could not we cast him out?'' — Matt. xvii. 19. 422 Why could not we cast him out ? ^ — Mark ix. 28. No. 368 — 3. 750 Increase our faith. — Luke xvii. 5. No. 374 — 2. 150 Of strangers. — Matt. xvii. 26. No. 377—9. 152 Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? — Matt. xviii. 1. No. 380—44. 428 Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, and he followeth not us; and we forbade him, because he followeth not ns.'^ — Mark ix. 38. 679 Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name ; and we forbade him, because he followeth not with us.^O- Luke ix. 49. 396 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 382 — 16. 164 Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? till seven times ? — Matt, xviii. 21. No. 385 — 46. 989 Depart hence, and go into Judea, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest. *For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seek eth to be known openly. If thou do these things, show thyself to the world. — John vii. 3, 4. No. 387 — 19. 681 Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume them, even as Elias did ? — Luke ix. 54. No. 389 — 6. 752 Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. — Luke xvii. 13. No. 398 — 10. 996 Thou hast a devil : who goeth about to kill thee ? — John vii. 20. No. 414 — 17. 1012 Master, this woman was taken In aaultery, in the very act. ^ Now Moses in the law commanded us, that such should be stoned : but what sayest thou ? — John viii. 4, 5. No. 417 — 3. 1016 No man. Lord. — John viii. 11. No. 420 — 10. 1018 Thou bearest record of thyself; thy record is not true. John viii. 13. No! 422 — 4. 1020 Where is thy Father? — John viii. 19. No. 427 — 3. 1026 Who art thou ? — John viii. 25. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 397 No. 431 — 20. 1029 We be Abraham's seed, and were never in bondage to any man : how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free ? — John viii. 33. No. 433—4. 1031 Abraham is our father. — John viii. 39. No. 435 — 12. 1033 We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God. — John viii. 41. No. 437 — 13. 1035 Say we not well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil ? — John viii. 48. No. 439 — 48. 1037 Now we know that thou hast a devil. Abraham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest, If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death. ®' Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead ? and the proph ets are dead: whom makest thou thyself? — John viii. 52, 53. No. 441 — 12. 1039 Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou seen Abraham ? — John viii. 57. No. 443 — 11. 691 Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy name. — Luke x. 17. No. 447 — 9. ¦696 Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? — Luke X. 25. No. 449 — 3L 698 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind ; and thy neighbor as thyself. — Luke x. 27. No. 451— 5. 700 And who is my neighbor? — Luke x. 29. 398 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 463 — 6. 702 He that showed mercy on him. — Luke x. 37. No. 455 — 21. 704 Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone? bid her therefore that she help me. — Luke X. 40. No. 457 — 11. 706 Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught his disciples. — Luke xi. 1. No. 460 — 14. 1041 Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he was born blind ? — John ix. 2. No. 486 — 10. 1067 Who is he. Lord, that I might believe on him ? — John ix. 36. No. 488 — 3. 1069 Lord, I believe. — John ix. 38. No. 490 — 4. 1071 Are we blind also? — John ix. 40. No. 496 — 16. 1076 How long dost thou make us to doubt? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly. — John x. 24. No. 498 — 21. 1079 For a good work we stone thee not ; but for blasphemy ; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. — John X. 33. No. 501 8. 1082 Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick. — John xi. 3. No. 504 — 14. 1085 Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee; and goest thou thither again? — John xi. 8. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 399 No. 507 — 8. 1088 Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well. — John xi. 12. No. 510 — 28. 1091 Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. ^But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee. — John xi. 21, 22. No. 512 — 14. 1093 I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. — John xi. 24. No. 514 — 19. 1095 Yea, Lord : I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world. — John xi. 27. No. 517 — 11. 1098 Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. — John xi. 32. No. 519 — 4. 1100 Lord, come and see. — John xi. 34. No. 523 — 13. 1104 Lord, by this time he stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. — John xi. 39. No. 533 — 7. 733 Lord, are there few that be saved ? — Luke xiii. 23. No. 535 — 11. 735 Get thee out, and depart hence'; for Herod will kill thee. — Luke xiii. 31. No. 541 — 12. 741 Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. — Luke xiv. 16. No. 553 — 26. 166 Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause ? " — Matt. xix. 3. 430 Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife ? " — Ma/rk x. 2. ^400 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 555 — 29. 158 Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorce ment, and to put her away ? ^^ — Matt. xix. 7. 432 Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement, and to put her away.-" — Mark x. 4. No. 557 — 17. 160 If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. — Matt. xix. 10. No. 660 — 36. 163 Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?" — Matt. xix. 16. 436 Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal llfe?i2 — Jfar^x. 17. 764 Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?^" — Luke xviii. 18. No. 662 — L ..165 Whic^? — Matt. xix. 18. No. 564 — 32. 167 All these things have I kept from my youth up : what lack I yet?" — ilfatt. xix. 20. 438 Master, all these have I observed from my youth.® — Mark x. 20. 766 All these have I kept from my youth up.® — Luke xviii. 21. No. 570 — 30. 172 Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee ; what shall we have therefore ? •'^ — Matt. xix. 27. 444 Lo, we have left all, and have followed thee.® — Mark x. 28. 771 Lo, we have left all, and followed thee.' — Luke xviii. 28. No. 573 — 13. 447 Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we shall desire. — Mark x. 35. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 401 No. 575—45. 176 Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom.^^ — 3Iatt. XX. 21. 449 Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory. ^ — Ma/rk x. 37. No. 577 — 5. 178 We are ah\e.^ — Matt. xx. 22. 451 We can.'^-Mark x. 39. No. 681 — 28. 181 Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David.^" — Matt. XX. 30. 464 Jesus, thou Son of David, have mercy on me.® — Ma/rk x. 47. 776 Jesus, thou Son of David, have mercy on me.® — Luke xviii. 38. No. 682 — 26. 182 Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David.^" — Matt. XX. 31. 455 Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.' — Mark x. 48. 776 Thou Son of David, have mercy on me.' — Luke xviii. 39. No. 685 — 21. 184 Lord, that our eyes may be opened.'^ — Matt. xx. 33. 458 Lord, that I might receive my sight.'^ — Mark x. 51. 778 Lord, that I may receive my sight.^ — Luke xviii. 41. No. 589 — 29. 782 Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusa tion, I restore Mm fourfold. — Luke xix. 8. No. 598 — 88. 462 Hosanna ; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord : i" Blessed he the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord : Hosanna in the highest.^ — Mark xi. 9, 10. 61 402 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. 186 Hosanna to the Son of David : Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the hlghest.^^ — Matt. xxi. 9. 788 Blessed he the King that cometh in the name of the Lord : peace in heaven, and glory in the highest.^® — Luke xix. 38. 1114 Hosanna : Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.^^ — John xii. 13. No. 600— 4. 789 Master, rebuke thy disciples. — Luke xix. 39. No. 606 — 6. 190 Hosanna to the Son of David. — Matt. xxi. 15. No. 607 — 5. 191 Hearest thou what these say ? — Matt. xxi. 16. No. 610 — 17. 465 Master, behold, the fig-tree which thou cursedst is withered away.^" — Mark xi. 21. 194 How soon is the fig-tree withered away I '^ — Matt. xxi. 20. No. 612 — 48. 793 Tell us, by what authority doest thou these things ? or who is he that gave thee this authority ? ^' — Luke xx. 2. 467 By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority to do these things ? ^^ — Mark xi. 28. 196 By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority ? ^' — Matt. xxi. 23. No. 615 — 6. 199 We cannot te\U — Matt. xxi. 27. 470 We cannot tell.' — Mark xi. 33. No. 617 — 2. 201 The &vs,t. — Matt. xxi. 31. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 403 No. 619 — 63. 203 He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons.^^ — Matt. xxi. 41. 473 He will come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others." — Mark xii. 9. 798 He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others." — Luke xx. 16. No. 623 — 126. 475 Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man ; for thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of God in truth : Is it lawful ^ give tribute to Cesar, or not ? ^^ Shall we give, or shall we not give ? *^ — Mark xii. 14, 15. 206 Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither cairest thou for any Tnan : for thou regardest not the person of men. ^^ Tell us there fore. What thinkest thou ? Is it lawfiil to give tribute unto Cesar, or not?*^ — Matt. xxii. 16, 17. 801 Master, we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest thou the person of any, but teachest the way of God truly : ^^ Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Cesar, or no ? '^ — Luke xx. 21, 22. No. 625—3. 209 Cesar's.! — Matt. xxii. 21. 478 Cesar's.i — Mark xii. 16. 803 Qesax's.'^ — Luke xx. 24. No. 627 — 289. 480 Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man's brother die, and leave his wife hehind him, and leave no children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. ^ Now there were seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and dying left no seed. ^^ And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed : and the third likewise. ^^ And the seven had her, and left no seed : last of all the woman died also. ^ In the resur- 404 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. ( 480 -J rection therefore, when they shall rise, whose wife shall she be of them ? for the seven had her to wife. ^'^ — Mark xii. 19-23. 806 Master, Moses wrote unto us. If any man's brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. ^ There were therefore seven brethren : and the first took a wife, and died without children. '" And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. '^And the third took her ; and in like manner the seven also : and they left no children, and died. '^Last of all the woman died also. "Therefore in the resurrection whose wife 0% them is she ? for seven had her to wife.™ — Luke XX. 28-33. 211 Master, Moses said. If a man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. ^ Now there were with us seven brethren : and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased, and, having no Issue, left his wife unto his brother : ^ likewise the second also, and the third, unto the seventh. ^^ And last of all the woman died also. ^Therefore in the resurrection, whose wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had hex.^^ — Mcttt. xxii. 24-28. No. 629 — 5. 807 Master, thou hast well said. — Luke xx. 39. No. 630 — 16. 213 Master, which is the great commandment in the law ? ® — Matt. xxii. 36. 482 Which is the first commandment of all ? ^ — Mark xii. 28. No. 632 — 57. 484 Well, Master, thou hast said the truth : for there is one God ; and there is none other but he : " and to love him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbor as himself, is more than all whole burnt- offerings and sacrifices. — Mark xii. 32, 33. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 405 No. 635 — 4. 216 Tlie son of David. — Matt. xxii. 42. No. 641 — 10. 1118 I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again. — John xii. 28. No. 645 — 30. 1122 We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever : and how sayest thou. The Son of man must be lifted up ? who is this Son of man ? — - John xii. 34. No. 648 — 11. 489 Master, see what manner of stones and what buildings are here! — Mark xiii. 1. No. 650 — 63. 220 Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall he the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world ?^ — Matt. xxiv. 3. 491 Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall he the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled 1'^ — Mark xiii. 4. 812 Master, but when shall these things be? and what sign will there he when these things shall come to pass ? ^ — Luke xxi. 7. No. 652 — 2. 758 Where, Jjoxd? — Luke xvii. 37. No. 654 — IL 723 Lord, speakest thou this parable unto us, or even to all ? — Luke xii. 41. No. 660 — 32. 496 Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover?" — Mark xiv. 12. 227 Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover ? ^ — Matt. xxvi. 17. 817 Where wilt thou that we prepare ? ^ — Luke xxii. 9. 406 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 664—6. 1126 Lord, dost thou wash my feet ? — John xiii. 6. No. 666 — 6. 1127 Thou shalt never wash my feet. — John xiii. 8. No. 668 — 12. 1129 Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and m-i/ head. — John xiii. 9. No. 673—10. 230 Lord, is it 1?*—Matt. xxvi. 22. 499 7s it 1?^ — Ma/rk xiv. 19. 600 Is it 1?^ — Mark xiv. 19. No. 675 — 11. 1237 J Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee?'^ — John xxi. 20. 1133 Lord, who is it? ^ — John xiii. 26. No. 677 — 4. 232 Master, is it 1?—Matt. xxvi. 25. No. 681 — 4. 1137 Lord, whither goest thou? — John xiii. 36. . No. 683 — 16. 1139 Lord, why cannot I follow thee now ? I will lay down my life for thy sake. — John xiii. 37. No. 686 — 24. 237 Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended.^^ — Matt. xxvi. 33. 506 Although all shall be offended, yet will not I.® — Mark xiv. 29. No. 688 — 14. 826 Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison, and to death. — Luke xxii. 33. No. 690 — 26. 507 If I should die with thee, I will not deny thee in any wise." — Mark xiv. 31. 239 Though I should die with thee, yet will I not deny thee.^ — Matt. xxvi. 36. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 407 No. 692— L 828 Nothing. — Iiuke xxii. 36. No. 694 — 6. 830 Lord, behold, here are two swords. — Luke xxii. 38. No. 698 — 14.' 1142 Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and how can we know the way ? — John xiv. 5. No. 700 — 9. 1144 Lord, show us the Father, and it suflficeth us. — John xiv. 8. No. 702 — 16. 1146 Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world ? — John xiv. 22. No. 707 — 37. 1151 Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. '"Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest not that any man should ask thee : by this we believe that thou camest forth from God. — John xvi. 29, 30. No. 717 — 4. 247 Hail, Mastex.^ — Matt. xxvi. 49. 614 Master, Master.^ — Mark xiv. 45. No. 720 — 3. 1155 Jesus of Nazareth. — John xviii. 5 No. 723 — 3. 1158 Jesus of Nazareth. — John xviii. 7. No. 726 — 7. 836 Lord, shall we smite with the sword ? — Luke xxii. 49. No. 737 — 6. 1164 Answerest thou the high priest so? — John xviii. 22. 408 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 744 — 22. 262 Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee?!! — Matt. xxvi. 62. 517 Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these witness against thee ? !! — Mark xiv. 60. No. 745 — 6. 846 Art thou the Christ ? tell us. — Luke xxii. 67. No. 747 — 36. 253 I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God.^" — Matt. xxvi. 63. 618 Art thou the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?® — Mark xiv. 61. 848 Art thou then the Son of God?'' — Luke xxii. 70. No. 751 — 19. 267 Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee? '^^ — Matt. xxvi. 68. 846 Prophesy, who is it that smote thee ? ^ — Luke xxii. 64. 521 Prophesy.! — Mark xiv. 65. No. 757 — 28. 267 Art thou the King of the Jew^s?l — Matt, xxvii. 11. 527 Art thou the King of the Jews?'' — Mark xv. 2. 852 Art thou the King of the Jews ? ^ — Luke xxiii. 3. 1173 Art thou the King of the Jews ? ^ — John xviii. 33. No. 759 — 20. 1175 Am I a Jew ? Thine own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee unto me : what hast thou done ? — John xviii. 35. No. 761—5. 1177 Art thou a king then? — John xviii. 37. No. 763 — 3. 1179 What is txuth? — John xviii. 38. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 409 No. 765 — 2L 629 Answerest thou nothing? behold how many things they witness against thee.!! — Mark xv. 4. 269 Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee ? !® — ilfaJi. xxvii. 13. No. 779 — 15. 280 Hail, King of the Jews ! ^ — Matt, xxvii. 29. 636 Hail, King of the Jews ! ^ — Mark xv. 18. 1182 Hail, King of the Jewa\^—John xix. 3. No. 785 — 3. 1188 Whence art thou? — John xix. 9. No. 786 — 21. 1189 Speakest thou not unto me ? knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee ? — John xix. 10. No. 801—46. 281 Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.^ — Matt, xxvii. 40. 536 Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, '" save thyself, and come down from the cross.^ — Mark xv. 29, 30. No. 803 — 10. 863 If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself. — Luke xxiii. 37. No. 804 — 8. 864 If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. — Luke xxiii. 39. No. 806 — 9. 866 Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. — Luke xxiii. 42. No. 828— 20. 1207 Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him, and I will take him away. — John xx. 16. 52 410 ADDRESSES TO OUR LORD. No. 830 — L 1209 Master [Eabboni].- c7bA?i xx. 16. No. 833 — 22. 872 Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things which are come to pass there in these days ? — Luke xxiv. 18. No. 836 — 134. 874 Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people : ^ and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him to be condemned to death, and have crucified him. ^! But we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel : and beside all this, to-day is the third day since these things were done. ^Yea, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulchre ; ^ and when they found not his body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was alive. ^ And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulchre, and found it even so as the women had said : but him they saw not. — Luke xxiv. 19 - 24. No. 837 — 14. 876 Abide with us ; for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. — Luke xxiv. 29. No. 853 — 5. 1218 My Lord and my God. — John xx. 28. No. 858 — 1. 1223 No. — John xxi. 6. No. 864 — 8. 1229 Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 16. No. 867 — 8. 1232 Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 16. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 411 No. 870 — 11. 1235 Lord, thou knowest all things ; thou knowest that I love thee. — John xxi. 17. No. 873 — 7. 1238 Lord, and what shall this man do? — John xxi. 21. No. 876 — 12. 1241 Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel ? — Acts i. 6. No. 912 — 5. 1277 Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. — Acts vii. 59. No. 927 — 5. 1292 Who art thou, 'Loxd?—Acts ix. 5. No. 929 — 8. 1294 Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? — Acts ix. 6. 1390 What shall I do, Lord 1 °* — Acts xxii. 10. No. 932 — 5. 1297 Behold, I am here, Lord. — Acts ix. 10. No. 934 — 37. 1299 Lord, I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem : !* and here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call on thy name. — Acts ix. 13, 14. 1390 Lord, they know that I imprisoned and heat in every syna gogue them that helieved on thee ¦ " and -when the blood of thy martyr Stephen -was shed, I also -was standing hy, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that sle-vv him.'"* — Acts xxu. 19, 20. IIsTDEX TO THE SPEAKEES IN ADDRESSES TO OTJR LORD. The numerals in this Index are the Harmony-mmihtm of the Addresses. Those marked with an asterisk (*) are indexed under more than one title. Four numbers (161, 164, 171, 501) have each a dagger (t) prefixed to indicate that the corresponding addresses were conveyed to Jesus through messengers. God 41, 641 Satan 42,44, 46 Demons . . .129, 133, 159, 234 236, 237 II. Ananias II 932, 934 Andrew *62, -*281, *650 Bartimeus...*581, *o82, *585 Caiaphas 744, *747 Cleopas 833, *B35, *837 Jairas 344 James I *387, *573, *57o *577 *6o0, *8o8 Jolin, *63, 380, *387, *573 *575 *677, *650, *660, 675, *858 John the Baptist . . .39, -t-171 Judas Isoariot 677, 717 Judas ("not Isoariot"), 703 Nathanael 71, 73, *858 Nicodemus 86,88, 90 Phihp, 279, 700 Pontius Pilate 757, 759 761, 76,3, 765, 785, 786 Saul [Paul] 937, 939 Simon (a Pharisee), 179, 181 Simon Peter. . .136, 127, *133 *347, 388, 390, 309, *316, 345 348, 351, 374, 382, 570, *610 *6S0, 654, *660, 664, 666, 668 681, 683, 686, 688, 690, *858 864, 867, 870, 873 Stephen 913 Thomas 698, 853 *858 Zaccheus 589 III. Martha 455, *-(-501 510 512,514, 533 Mary (our Lord's Moth er) 28 76 Mary (sister of Martha) 517 Mary Magdalene ... 838, 830 Salome "575 IV. Blind man (partially cured) 340 Blind companion of Bartimeus, *581, -*583. *585 Centurion -1-161, ¦H64 Cleopas's companion, *835»837 Demoniac's father, 358, 361363 Disciple 225 Disciple 227 Disciple 457 Pellow-guest 541 Impotent man 144 La-wyer 199 Lawyer 630, 632 Lawyer .... 447, 449, 451, 453 Leper 135 Man cured of blind ness 486, 488 Nobleman 116 " One of the com pany" 202 "One" 533 Officer 737 Penitent thief 806 Bailing thief 804 Ruler 560, 6ti2, 564 Scribe 233 Woman of Samaria, 96, 98 100,103,104, 106 Woman of the com pany 193 Woman of Canaan (a Syrophenician) ..318, 331333 Woman taken in adul tery 417 VI. Bretliren of Jesus. 385 Chief priests and scribes 607 Chief priests, scribes, and elders 612, 615 617, 619 Children 606 Council, The 745, 747 Crowd, The 720, 723 Custodians of Jesus. . . 751 Disciples, Our Lord's, 109 *133, 214, 216, 219, 229, *247 275, 277, *281, 314, *316, 319 328, 330, 336, 3.38, 343, 355 366, 368, 377, 460, 504, 607 557, *610, 648, 652, 692, 694 707, 725, *iafi Disciples of John the Baptist 172, 343 Elders of the Jews. ... 162 Friends of Lazarus — 519 Herodians [Spies]. Jews, The . . .83, 85, 427, 431 433, 435, 437, 439, 441, 495 498 Lepers, Ten 389 Miracle beholders 392 Multitudes, The.. 598 Pharisees, The .152, 420 432, 490, 535, 553, 555, 600 635 [Spies.] People, The.... 293 297, 299 398, 645 801 Relatives' messengers. 195 Sadducees 627 Scribes 629 Scribes and Pharisees, 154 191 311, 414 Soldiers 779, 803 Spies (Pharisees and Herodians) .633, 635 The Eleven 876 The Twelve .673 690 The Seventy 443 Two blind men... 254, 356 (412) BOOK SECOND.-PART III. MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES: CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES THE MARGINAL READINGS. TABIiE VI. — In this Table, the 431 IMiscbllaneous Speeches in the ensuing Olvronological Ha/rmony — numbered as in the Harmony Index, and grouped according to their several lengths — fall into 94 classes. The number of words in the separate speeches of each class is given in bold-face flgures. Following the word-rmm-ei&l are the Swrnwiy-numbers of all speeches comprising its class. 1 855 410 919 1068 965 967 22 657 33 46 66 105 177 53 860 597 949 1072 974 975 4 716 468 1076 950 1077 879 372 898 776 959 1004 1051 33 889 850 969 940 909 792 986 11 1046 55 1035 990 48 1056 109 193 1031 941 887 997 473 17 67 232 976 93 962 1005 1008 474 14 266 245 27 34 1001 68 1058 2 988 1012 1032 484 9 798 479 113 57 8 lie 621 1013 1044 49^ 19 902 481 269 528 49 892 202 642 5 1030 1066 592 148 915 756 482 704 17 69 951 16 939 32 596 777 1027 946 901 899 400 59 1071 34 7 9 771 800 1042 991 960 404 217 3 36 15 35 793 818 1052 1002 992 73 10 904 125 952 48 49 78 68 891 983 1054 28 50 1061 51 50 185 119 923 987 18 352 36 775 878 1021 749 218 69 60 188 305 938 2 23 529 942 127 978 118 64 259 604 954 15 108 92 995 1 271 122 406 778 956 37 326 531 1007 53 76 257 365 170 752 794 973 56 780 730 1017 966 6 138 1050 393 394 766 811 1000 146 795 770 1024 483 11 464 467 799 921 1009 334 911 838 1067 39 55 916 265 466 520 883 924 1029 402 981 1053 270 769 139 996 469 580 885 945 1064 412 982 29 908 77 905 470 639 958 985 413 998 24 408 56 58 293 608 643 980 1003 12 500 20 773 41 886 881 146 955 781 731 1019 1015 13 568 19 1039 823 880 893 1045 895 789 733 1059 265 705 54 1043 906 1014 390 882 750 1062 10 471 753 250 30 42 85 890 888 791 7 478 767 743 25 81 30 57 972 150 957 849 8 260 658 772 788 23 139 131 3 1049 421 961 856 12 272 755 944 824 742 240 739 87 1016 1006 920 111 303 907 947 917 812 729 58 1011 165 1022 943 169 480 964 989 918 979 937 43 18 820 505 970 396 509 971 1028 984 21 89 802 1026 4 993 468 740 1034 20 1037 22 59 166 14 1023 515 754 13 1055 94 1038 31 24 1041 31 531 52 1033 516 774 141 1069 494 1070 1025 477 884 187 1036 544 839 285 784 948 62 96 169 564 1063 267 1060 583 897 425 IG 1074 26 32 1047 593 614 38 286 732 925 472 5 25 26 817 407 6 734 963 588 147 21 27 805 44 896 103 173 601 465 268 764 994 599 476 521 177 894 1073 1065 1075 1020 968 475 371 790 1010 735 826 741 273 903 782 395 913 1048 783 900 816 301 936 45 63 104 175 1265 825 409 914 1057 819 922 953 411 1018 189 768 261 977 910 (414) MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. No. 1 — 127. 545 Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is heard ; and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. ^* And thou shalt have joy and gladness ; and many shall rejoice at his birth. ^^For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother's womb. ^^ And many of the children of Israel shaU he turn to the Lord their God. I''And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just ; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. — Luke i. 13-17. No. 2 — 18. 546 Whereby shall I know this ? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years. — Luke i. 18. No. 3 — 57. 647 I am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God ; and am sent to speak unto thee, and to show thee these glad tidings. ^And, behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be performed, because thou believest not my words, which shall be fulfiUed in their season. — Luke i. 19, 20. No. 4 — 22. 548 Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach among men. — Luke 1. 25. ( 410 ) 416 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 5 — 16. 549 Hail, thou that art highly fkvored, tie Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women. — Luke i. 28. No. 6 — 76. 550 Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favor with God. ^^And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt caU his name JESUS. ^2 He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest; and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David : ^ and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever ; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. — Luke i. 30-33. No. 7—10. 551 How shall this be, seeing I know not a man ? — Luke i. 34. No. 8 — 68. 552 The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. ^^And, behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age ; and this is the sixth month with her, who was called barren. ^'For with God nothing shall be impossible. — Luke i. 35 - 37. No. 9 — 14. 553 Behold the handmaid of the Lord : be it unto me according » to thy word. — Luke i. 38. No. 10 — 73. 554 Blessed art thou among women, and blessed lis the fruit of thy womb. *^ And whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me ? ^ For, lo, as soon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. '^ And blessed is she that believed : for there shall be a performance of those things which were told her from the Lord. — Luke i. 42-45. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 417 No. 11 — 138. 565 My soul doth magnify the Lord, *'and my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour. *^For he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden : for, behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed. *^ For he that is mighty hath done to me great things ; and holy is his name. ^ And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation. ^^ He hath showed strength with his arm : he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. ^^ He hath put down the mighty from tlieir seats, and exalted them of low degree. ^ He hath filled the hungry with good things ; and the rich he hath sent empty away. ^He hath holpen his servant Israel, in remembrance of his mercy ; ^ as he spake to our fathers, to Abraham, and to his seed for ever. — Luke i. 46 - 55. No. 12 — 8. 556 Not so; but he shall be called John. — Luke i. 60. No. 13 — 12. 557 There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. — Luke i. 61. No. 14 — 4. 558 His name is John. — Luke i. 63. No. 15 — 7. 559 What manner of child shall this be ! — Luke i. 66. No. 16 — 202. 560 Blessed he the Lord God of Israel ; for he hath visited and redeemed his people, ®^ and hath raised up a horn of sal vation for us in the house of his servant David ; ™ as he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began : '^ that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the^hand of all that hate us ; '2 to perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant ; ™ the oath which he sware to our father Abraham, ^* that he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, 53 418 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 560 -^ might serve him without fear, "'^ in holiness and righteous ness before him, all the days of our life. '^^And thou, child, shalt be called the prophet of the Highest : for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ; '^ to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins, ''^ through the tender mercy of our God ; whereby the dayspring from on high hath visited us, "^^ to give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace. — Luke i. 68-79. No. 17—49. Joseph, thou Son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. ^1 And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS : for he shall save his people from their sins. — Matt. i. 20, 21. No. 18 — 58. 561 Fear not : for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to aU people. ^^For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. ^ And this shall he a sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger. — Luke ii. 10 - 12. No. 19 — 14. 562 Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men. — Luke ii. 14. No. 20 — 24. 563 Let us now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us. — Luke ii. 15. No. 21 — 43. 564 Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, accord ing to thy word : ^ for mine eyes have seen thy salvation, ^1 which thou hast prepared before the face of all people ; ^^a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel. — Luke ii. 29 - 32. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 419 No. 22 — 43. 565 Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel ; and for a sign which shall be spoken against ; ® (yea, a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also ; ) that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. — Luke ii. 34, 35. No. 23 — 25. 2 Where is he that is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. — Matt. ii. 2. No. 24 — 43. 3 In Bethlehem of Judea : for thus it is written by the prophet, ^ And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda : for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. — Matt. ii. 5, 6. No. 25— 26. 4 Go and search diligently for the young child ; and when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also. — Matt. ii. 8. No. 26 — 32. 5 Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word : for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. — Matt. ii. 13. No. 27 — 26. 6 Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel : for they are dead which sought the young child's life. — Matt. ii. 20. No. 30 — 42. 7 Eepent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. ^For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, 420 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( ^ ) saying. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Pre pare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. — Matt. iii. 2, 3. No. 31 — 166. 8 O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee fi-om the wrath to come ? ^ Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance : ^ and think not to say within yourselves. We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. ^'^ And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees : therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.^^* — Matt. iii. 7-10. 568 O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? ^ Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and begin not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to onr father: for I say unto you. That God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. ^ And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees : every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast Into the fire.^^ — Luke ill. 7-9. No. 32 — 5. 569 What shall we do then? — Luke HI. 10. No. 33 — 22. 570 He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none ; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. — Luke iii. 11. No. 34 — 5. 571 Master, what shall we do ? — Lu\e iu. 12. No. 35 — 9. 572 Exact no more than that which is appointed you. — Luke iii. 13. No. 36 — 5. 573 And what shall we do? — Lu e ill. 13. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 421 No. 37 — 15. 574 Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be content with your wages. — Luke iii. 14. No. 38 — 169. 8 I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire : ^ whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire.^^* — Matt. iii. 11, 12. 575 I Indeed baptize you with water ; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire : ^"^ whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable.^* — Luke iii. 16, 17. 294 There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. ^ I indeed have baptized you with water : but he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.^^ — Mark i. 7, 8. No. 48 — 3. 885 Who art thou? — John i. 19. No. 49 — 5. 886 I am not the Christ. — John i. 20. No. 50 — 5. 887 What then? Art thou Elias?— JbAn i. 21. No. 51 — 3. 888 I am -not. — John I. 21. No. 52 — 4. 889 Art thou that Prophet? — John i. 21. No. 53 — 1. 890 No. — John i. 21. .422 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 54 — 19. 891 Who art thou ? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? — John i. 22. No. 55 — 22. 892 I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness. Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias. — John I. 23. No. 56 — 15. 893 Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that Prophet? — John i. 25. No. 67 — 34. 894 I baptize with water : but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not ; ^'^ he it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose. — John I. 26, 27. No. 58 —77. 895 Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world ! ^^ This is he of whom I said. After me cometh a man which is preferred before me ; for he was before me. ^^ And I knew him not : but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water.^S— ./oAw i. 29-31. 884 This was he of whom I spake. He that cometh after me is preferred before me ; fcfr he was before me?^—John I. 15, No. 59 — 69. 896 I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. ^ And I knew him not : but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me. Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. ^* And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.— John i. 32-34. No. 60 — 5. 897 Behold the Lamb of God ! — John I. 36. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY, 423 No. 64 — 5. 901 We have found the Messias [the Christ]. -JbAw I. 41. No. 67—22. 904 We have found him, of whom Moses In the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph. — John i. 45. No. 68 — 9. 905 Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? — John i. 46. No. 69 — 3. 906 Come and see. — John i. 46. No. 78 — 7. 915 Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it. — John II. 5. No. 81 — 30. 918 Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine ; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse : hut thou hast kept the good wine until now. — John ii. 10. No. 92 — 23. 929 Eabbi, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him. — John Iii. 26. No. 93 — 193. 930 A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven. ^ Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. '^ He that hath the bride Is the bridegroom : but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice : this my joy therefore Is fulfilled. ^He must increase, but I must decrease. ^^ He that cometh from above is above all : he that is of the earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth : he that cometh from heaven Is above all. ^^ And what h© hath seen and heard, that he testifieth ; and no man 424 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ^ 930 ^ receiveth his testimony. ^ He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true. ^ For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto Mm-. ^ The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand. ^^He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he that believeth not the Son shaU not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him. — John iii. 27 - 36. No. 94 — 20. 364 It Is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. ^^ — Mark vi. 18. 93 It is not lawful for thee to have her.^ — Matt, xiv. 4. No. 108 — 18. 944 Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ ? — John iv. 29. He told me all that ever I did.' — John iv. 39. No. 111 — 8. 947 Hath any man brought him aught to eat ? — John iv. 33. No. 113 — 27. Now we believe, not because of thy saying : for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world. — John iv. 42. No. 118 — 3. 953 Thy son liveth. — John iv. 51. No. 119 — 9. 954 Yesterday d,t the seventh hour the fever left him. — John iv. 52. No. 122 — 5. 585 Is not this Joseph's son ? — Luke iv. 22. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 425 No. 131 — 42. 300 What thing Is this? what new doctrine is this? for with authority commandeth he even the unclean spirits, and they do obey him.^ — Mark i. 27. 590 AVhat a word is this ! for with authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out.^^ — Luke Iv. 36. No. 139 — 30. 307 Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies? who can forgive sins but God only ? ¦'^ — Mark ii. 7. 601 Who Is this which speaketh blasphemies ? Who can for give sins, but God alone ?^^ — Luke v. 21. 40 This man blasphemeth.^ — Matt. ix. 3. No. 141 — 13. 309 We never saw It on this fashion.'^ — Mark ii. 12. 603 We have seen strange things to-day.* — Luke v. 26. No. 146— 15. 958 It Is the sabbath day : it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed. — John v. 10. No. 147 — 16. 959 He that made me whole, the same said unto me. Take up thy bed, and walk. — John v. 11. No. 148 — 14. 960 What man is that which said unto thee, Take up thy bed, and walk? — John v. 12. No. 169 — 8. 623 A great prophet is risen up among us. — Luke vii. 16. No. 170 — 5. 624 God hath visited his people. — Luke vii. 16. 54 42(> MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 177 — 26. 629 This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him ; for she Is a sinner. — Luke vii. 39. No. 185 — 7. 637 Who is this that forgiveth sins also ? — Luke vii. 49. No. 187 — 4. 322 He is beside himself. — Mark iii. 21. No. 188 — 7. 71 Is not this the Son of DaVid? — Matt. xii. 23. No. 189 — 45. 72 This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devlls.^^ — Matt. xii. 24. 323 He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils casteth he out devils.i* — Mark iii. 22. 709 He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils.ii — Luke xi. 15. 325 He hath an unclean spirit.^ — Mark iii. 30. No. 232 — 48. 648 What manner of man is this ! for he commandeth even the winds and water, and they obey him.^^ — Luke viii. 25. 35 What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him ! ^^ — Matt. viii. 27. 341 What manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obev him ? ^^ — Mark iv. 41. No. 240 — 30. 311 How is it that he eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners?^ — Mark ii. 16. 605 Why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners ? •'^'' — Luke V. 30. 43 Why eateth your master with publicans and sinners '' ^ — Matt. Ix. 11. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 427 No. 245 — 22. 48 If I may but touch his garment, I shall be whole." — Matt. ix. 21. 349 If I may touch but his clothes, I shall be whole." — Mark V. 28. No. 250 — 19. 353 Thy daughter Is dead ; why troublest thou the Master any further?" — Jfar/l' v. 35. 657 Thy daughter is dead; trouble not the Master .^ — Luke viii. 49. No. 259 — 7. 56 It was never so seen in Israel. — Matt. ix. 33. No. 260 — 10. 67 He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils. — Matt. ix. 34. No. 261 — 104. 357 From whence hath this man these things? and what wisdom is this which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought by his hands? ^Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, the brother of James, and Joses, and of Juda, and Simon? and are not his sisters here with us?®^- — Mark vi. 2, 3. 90 Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty works ? ^^ Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary ? and his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas ? ^ And his sisters, are they not all with us ? Whence then hath this man all these things ?*8 — ilfa«. xHi. 54-56. No. 265 — 12. 365 Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I wHl give it thee. — Mark vi. 22. No. 266 — 17. 366 Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I wiU give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. — Mark vl. 23. 428 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES, No. 267 — 4. 367 What shall I aak? — Mark vi. 24. No. 268 — 6. 368 The head of John the Baptist. — Mark vi. 24. No. 269 — 27. 369 I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the head of John the Baptist.^^ — Mark vi. 25. 94 Give me here John Baptist's head in a charger.^ — Matt. xiv. 8. No. 270 — 39. 92 This is John the Baptist ; he is risen from the dead ; and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him.'^'^ — Matt. xiv. 2. 360 John the Baptist was risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves In hlm.^^ — Mark vi. 14. No. 271 — 3. 361 It Is WiaB.-Mark vi. 15. No. 272 — 10. 362 It Is a prophet, or as one of the prophets. — Mark vi. 15. No. 273 — 26. 662 John have I beheaded ; but who Is this, of whom I hear such things ? ^'' — Luke ix. 9. 363 It is John, whom I beheaded : he Is risen firom the dead.^ — Mark vi. 16. No. 285 — 13. 969 This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the world. — John vi. 14. No. 286 — 4. 99 It is a spirit. — Matt. xiv. 26. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 429 No. 301—26. 979 Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know ? how Is it then that he saith, I came down from heaven ? — John vi. 42. No. 303 — 10. 981 How can this man give us his flesh to eat ? — John vi. 52. No. 305 — 9. 983 This Is a hard saying; who can hear It? — John vi. 60. No. 326 — 18. 387 He hath done aU things well : he maketh both the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak. — Mark vii. 37. No. 334 — 15. 126 It is because we have taken no bread.^ — Matt. xvi. 7. 394 It is because we have no bread.'' — Mark viii. 16. ^No. 352 — 28. 137 This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ; hear ye him." — Matt. xvii. 5. 410 This is my beloved Son : hear him.'' — Mark Ix. 7. 674 This Is my beloved Son : hear hlm.'^ — Luke ix. 35. No. 365 — 3. 421 He Is dead. — Mark ix. 26. No. 371 — 6. 147 Doth not your master pay tribute ? — Matt, xvii. 24. No. 372 — 1. 148 Yes. — Matt. xvii. 25. No. 393 — 3. 991 Where is he ? — John vii. 11. 430 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES, No. 394 — 5. 992 He is a good man. — John vn. 12. No. 395— 6. 993 Nay ; but he deceiveth the people. — John vii. 12. No. 396 — 8. 994 How knoweth this man letters, having never learned ? — John vii. 15. No. 400 — 49. 998 Is not this he, whom they seek to kill? ^But, lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him. Do the rulers know indeed that this Is the very Christ ? ^' How beit we know this man whence he is : but when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he Is. — John vii. 25 - 27. No. 402 — 15. 1000 When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done ? — John vii. 31. No. 404 — 49. 1002 Whither will he go, that we shall not find him ? will he go unto the dispersed among the Gentiles, and teach the Gentiles ? ^ What manner of saying Is this that he said, Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I am, thither ye cannot come ? — John vii. 35, 36. No. 406 — 7. 1004 Of a truth this is the Prophet. — John vii. 40. No. 407 — 4. 1005 This is the Chxi&t.— John vu. 41. No. 408 — 29. 1006 Shall Christ come out of Galilee? ^Hath not the Scrip ture said, That Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was? — ¦ John vii. 41, 42. No. 409 — 6. 1007 Why have ye not brought him? — John vii. 45. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 431 No. 410 — 6. 1008 Never man spake like this man. — John vii. 46. No. 411 — 26. 1009 Are ye also deceived ? ^ Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him? *^But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed. — John vii. 47-49. No. 412 — 15. 1010 Doth our law judge any man, before It hear him, and know what he doeth? — John vii. 51. No. 413 — 15. 1011 Art thou also of Galilee ? Search, and look : for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet. — John vii. 52. No. 425 — 13. 1023 WHl he kill himself? because he saith, Whither I go, ye cannot come. — John viii. 22. No. 463 — 8. 1044 Is not this he that sat and begged ? — John ix. 8. No. 464 — 3. 1045 This Is he. — John Ix. 9. No. 465 — 4. 1046 He is like him. — John ix. 9. No. 466 — 3. 1047 I am he. — John ix. 9. No. 467 — 5. 1048 How were thine eyes opened ? — John ix, 10. No. 468 — 33. 1049 A man that is called Jesus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me, Go to the pool of SHoam, and wash : and I went and washed, and I received sight. — John ix. 11. 432 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 469 — 3. 1050 Where is he? — John ix. 12. No. 470 — 3. 1051 I know not. — John ix. 12. No. 471 — 12. 1052 He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. — John ix. 15. No. 472 — 13. 1053 This man is not of God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day. — John Ix. 16. No. 473 — 11. 1054 How can a man that is a sinner do such miracles ? — John ix. 16. No. 474 — 11. 1055 What sayest thou of him, that he hath opened thine eyes ? — John ix. 17. No. 475 — 4. 1056 He is a prophet. — John Ix. 17. No. 476 — 16. 1057 Is this your son, who ye say was born blind? how then doth he now see? — John ix. 19. No. 477 — 43. 1058 We know that this Is our son, and that he was born blind : ^^ but by what means he now seeth, we know not ; or who hath opened his eyes, we know not : he is of age ; ask him : he shall speak for himself. — John ix. 20, 21. No. 478 — 12. 1059 Give God the praise : we know that this man Is a sinner. — John ix. 24. No. 479 — 22. 1060 Whether he be a sinner or no, I know not : one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, now I see. — John ix. 25. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. " 433 No. 480 — 10. 1061 What did he to thee? how opened he thine eyes? — John ix. 26. No. 481— 22. 1062 I have told you already, and ye did not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again ? will ye also be his disciples ? — John ix. 27. No. 482 — 27. 1063 Thou art his disciple ; but we are Moses' disciples. "^ We know that God spake unto Moses : as for this fellow, we know not from whence he is. — John ix. 28, 29. No. 483 — 76. 1064 Why herein is a marvellous thing, that ye know not from whence he is, and yet he hath opened mine eyes. ^^ Now we know that God heareth not sinners : but If any man be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth. ^^ Since the world began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born blind. ^ If this man were not of God, he could do nothing. — John ix. 30 - 33. No. 484 — 11. 1065 Thou wast altogether born in sins, and dost thou teach us ? — John ix. 34. No. 493 — 11. 1074 He hath a devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him ? — John X. 20. No. 494 — 20. 1075 These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Can a devil open the eyes of the blind ? — John x. 21. No. 500 — 15. 1081 John did no miracle : but all things that John spake of this man were true. — John x. 41. No. 509 — 10. 1090 Let us also go, that we may die with him. — John xi. 16. 55 434 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 516 — 8. 1096 The Master Is come, and calleth for thee. — John xi. 28. No. 516 — 8. 1097 She goeth unto the grave to weep there. — John xi. 31. No. 520 — 5. 1101 Behold how he loved him ! — John xi. 36. No. 521 — 21. 1102 Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died? — John xi. 37. No. 528 — 34. 1109 What do we ? for this man doeth many miracles. *^ If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him ; and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation. — Jolm xi. 47, 48. No. 529 — 28. 1110 Ye know nothing at all, ^"nor consider that It is expedient for us, that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. — John xi. 49, 50. No. 531 — 23. 729 There are six days in which men ought to work : in them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath day. — Luke xiii. 14. No. 544—8. 744 This man receiveth sinners, and eateth with them. — Luke XV. 2. No. 568 — 15. 170 Who then can be saved ?^ — Matt. xix. 25. 442 Who then can be saved ?5 — Mark x. 26. 769 Who then can be saved ?^ — Luke xviii. 26. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 435 No. 580 — 5. 774 Jesus of Nazareth passeth by. — Luke xviii. 37. No. 583 — 8. 456 Be of good comfort, rise ; he calleth thee. — Mark x. 49. No. 588 — 13. 781 He was gone to be guest with a man that Is a sinner. — Luke xix. 7. No. 592 — 11. 1111 What think ye, that he will not come to the feast ? — John xi. 56. No. 593—62. 494 Why was this waste of the ointment made ? ^ For It might have been sold for more than three hundred pence, and have been given to the poor.^' — Mark xiv. 4, 5. 224 To what purpose is this waste ? ^ For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor.^ — Matt. xxvi. 8, 9. 1112 Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor ? ^^ — John xii. 5. No. 596 — 11. 461 What do ye, loosing the colt?.^ — Mark xi. 5. 786 Why loose ye the colt ? ^ — Luke xix. 33. No. 597 — 6. 787 The Lord hath need of him. — Luke xix. 34. No. 599 — 13. 1115 Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing ? behold, the world Is 2;one after him. — John xii. 19. No. 603 — 3. 187 Who is thia?— Matt. xxi. 10. 436 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 604 — 9. 188 This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of GalHee. — Matt. xxi. 11. No. 614 — 96. 796 If we shall say. From heaven ; he will say. Why then believed ye him not? ®But and if we say. Of men ; all the people will stone us : for they be persuaded that John was a prophet.^'^ — Luke xx. 6, 6. 198 If we shall say, From heaven ; he will say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him ? ^ But if we shall say. Of men ; we fear the people ; for all hold John as a prophet.ss — Matt. xxi. 25, 26. 469 If we shall say, From heaven ; he will say. Why then did ye not believe him ? ^^ But if we shall say. Of men ; * .23 — Mark xi. 31, 32. No. 621 — 2. 799 God forbid. — Luke xx. 16. No. 639 — 5. 1116 Sir, we would see Jesus. — John xii. 21. No. 642 — 2. 1119 It thundered. — John xn. 29. No. 643 — 6. 1120 An angel spake to him. — John xii. 29. No. 657 — 26. 223 Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar among the people. ^3 — Matt. xxvi. 5. 493 Not on the feast day, lest there be an uproar of the peo ple. -^^ — Mark xiv. 2. No. 658 — 12. 226 What will ye give me, and I will deliver him unto you ? — Matt. xxvi. 15. * Luke XX. 6 : — " all the people will stone us : for they be persuaded that John vi^as a prophet." CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 437 No. 704 — 34. 1148 What is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and ye shall see me : and. Because I go to the Father ? — John xvi. 17. No. 705 — 15. 1149 What Is this that he saith, A little while ? we cannot tell what he saith. — John xvi. 18. No. 716 — 26. 513 Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he ; take him, and lead him away safely.-'^ — Mark xiv. 44. 246 Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same Is he ; hold him fast." — Matt. xxvi. 48. No. 729 — 30. 1161 Art not thou also one of this man's disciples?^ — John xviii. 17. 522 And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth.^ — Mark xiv. 67. 258 Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee.'^ — Matt. xxvi. 69. 839 This man was also with him.^ — Luke xxH. 66. No. 730 — 23. 523 I know not, neither understand I what thou sayest.^ — Mark xiv. 68. 269 I know not what thou sayest.^ — Matt. xxvi. 70. 840 Woman, I know him not.^ — Luke xxii. 57. 1162 I am no'..^ — John xviii. 17. No. 731 — 5. 524 This is one of them. — Mark xiv. 69. No. 732 — 8. 260 This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. — Matt. xxvi. 71. No. 733 — 6. 841 Thou art also of them. — Luke xxu. 58. No. 734 — 8. 1166 Art not thou also one of his disciples ? — John xvui. 25. 438 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 735 — 13. 261 I do not know the man.^ — Matt. xxvi. 72. 842 Man, I am not.* — Luke xxii. 58. 1167 I am not.^ — John xvin. 25. No. 739 — 42. 525 Surely thou art one of them : for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto. ^^ — Mark xiv. 70. 843 Of a truth t!a\s, fellow also was with him ; for he Is a Gali lean." — Luke xxii. 59. 262 Surely thou also art one of them ; for thy speech bewrayeth thee.i2 — Matt. xxvi. 73. No. 740 — 10. 1168 Did not I see thee in the garden with him ? — John xvin. 26. No. 741 — 21. 526 I know not this man of whom ye speak.^ — Mark xiv. 71. 844 Man, I know not what thou sayest.' — Luke xxii. 60. 263 I know not the man.^ — Matt. xxvi. 74. No. 742 — 25. 516 We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I will build another made without hands. — Mark xiv. 68. No. 743 — 19. 251 'Ysv\% fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. — Matt. xxvi. 61. No. 749 — 50. 255 He hath spoken blasphemy ; what further need have we of witnesses ? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. 68 What think ye ? ^i _ Matt. xxvi. 65, 66. 850 What need we any further witness ? for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth. ^^ — Luke xxii. 71. 520 What need we any further witnesses ? ^* Ye have heard the blasphemy : what think ye ? " — Mark xiv. 63, 64. No. 750 — 6. 256 He is guilty of death. — Matt. xxvi. 66. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 439 No. 752—7. 1169 What accusation bring ye against this man? — John xviii. 29. No. 753 — 15. 1170 If he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee. — John xvin. 30. No. 754 — 10. 1171 Take ye him, and judge him according to your law. — John xviii. 31. No. 755 — 12. 1172 It Is not lawful for us to put any man to death. — John xviii. 31. No. 756 — 22. 861 We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Cesar, saying that he himself Is Christ a king. — Luke xxiii. 2. No. 764—8. 1180 I find in him no fault at all.* — John xvin. 38. No. 766 — 7. 854 I find no fault In this man. — Luke xxiii. 4. No. 767—15. 865 He stirreth up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place. — Luke xxiii. 6. No. 768 — 63. 856 Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that perverteth the people ; and, behold, I, having examined him before you, have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him : ^^ no, nor yet Herod : for I sent you to him ; and, lo, nothing worthy of death Is done unto him. •'^I will therefore chastise him, and release him. — Luke xxiii. 14-16. No. 769 — 55. 1180 But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the passover : will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews?^* — John xviii. 39. 440 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 270 Whom will ye that I release unto you ? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called Christ ? ^^ — Matt, xxvii. 17. 530 Will ye that I release unto you the King of the Jews ? ^ — Mark xv. 9. No. 770 — 23. 271 Have thou nothing to do with that just man : for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. — Matt, xxvii. 19. No. 771 — 11. 272 Whether of the twain will ye that I release unto you ? t— Matt. xxvn. 21. No. 772 — 15. 857 Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas.^ — Luke xxiii. 18. 1181 Not this man, but Barabbas.^ — John xviii. 40. 273 Barabbas.i— J!fa«. xxvii. 21. No. 773 — 29. 531 What will ye then that I shall do unto him whom ye call the King of the Jews ? ^^ — Mark xv. 12. 274 What shall I do then with Jesus which Is called Christ ? " — Matt. xxvH. 22. No. 774 — 10. 275 Let him be crucified.* — Matt. xxvH. 22. 858 Crucify Mm, crucify him.* — Luke xxiii. 21. 532 Crucify him.^ — Mark xv. 13. No. 775 — 36. 859 Why, what evil hath he done ? I have found no cause of death in him : I will therefore chastise him, and let him go.^ — Luke xxiii. 22. 276 Why, what evH hath he done?^ — Matt. xxvu. 23. 533 Why, what evH hath he done?^ — Mark xv. 14. No. 776 — 6. 277 Let him be crucified.* — J!fa«. xxvu. 23. 534 Crucify hlm.^ — Mark xv. 14. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 441 No. 777 — 14. 278 I am innocent of the blood of this just person : see ye to it.— Matt, xxvii. 24. No. 778 — 9. 279 His blood he on us, and on our children. — Matt. xxvu. 25. No. 780 — 18. 1183 Behold, I bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault In him. — John xix. 4. No. 781 — 3. 1184 Behold the man ! — John xix. 5. No. 782 — 4. 1186 Crucify him, crucify Mm. — John xix. 6. No. 783 — 13. 1186 Take ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him. — John xix. 6. No. 784 — 20. 1187 We have a law, and by our law he ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God. — John xix. 7. No. 788 — 19. 1191 If thou let this man go, thou art not Cesar's friend : who soever maketh himself a king speaketh against Cesar. — John xix. 12. No. 789 — 3. 1192 Behold your King ! — John xix. 14. No. 790 — 8. 1193 Away with Mm, away with him, crucify him. — John xix. 15. No. 791 — 5. 1194 Shall I crucify your King? — John xix. 15. No. 792 — 6. 1195 We have no king but Cesar. — John xix. 15. 56 442 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 793 — n. 264 I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. — Matt. xxvn. 4. No. 794 — 9. 265 What is that to us ? see thou to that. — Matt, xxvii. 4. No. 796 — 18. 266 It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. — Matt, xxvii. 6. No. 798 — 17. 1196 Write not, The King of the Jews ; but that he said, I am King of the Jews. — John xix. 21. No. 799 — 7. 1197 What I have written I have written. — John xix. 22. No. 800 — 14. 1198 Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose It shall be. — John xix. 24. No. 802 — 89. 282 He saved others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. ^ He trusted in God ; let him deliver him now, if he will have him : for he said, I am the Son of God.^°— Matt. xxvH. 42, 43. 637 He saved others; himself he cannot save. ^^Lgt Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe.^* — Mark xv. 31, 32. 862 He saved others ; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God.^^ — Luke xxiii. 35. No. 805 — 32. 865 Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same con demnation ? *i And we indeed justly ; for we receive the due reward of our deeds : but this man hath done nothing amiss. — Luke xxiii. 40, 41. No. 811 — 9. 284 This man caUeth for EUas.^ — Matt, xxvii. 47. 539 Behold, he caHeth YXiaa.'^ — Mark xv. 36. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 443 No. 812 — 25. 540 Let alone ; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down.^* — Mark xv. 36. 285 Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him.^^ — Matt. xxvu. 49. No. 816 — 21. 541 Truly this man was the Son of God.^ — Mark xv. 39. 286 Truly this was the Son of God.' — Matt. xxvu. 54. ^¦69 Certainly this was a righteous man.^ — Luke xxiii. 47. No. 817 — 62. 287 Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again. ^* Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first. — Matt. xxvii. 63, 64. No. 818 — 14. 288 Ye have a watch : go your way, make it as sure as ye can: — Matt, xxvii. 65. No. 819 — 13. 542 Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre? — Mark xvi. 3. No. 820 — 166. 289 Fear not ye : for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. ^ He is not here : for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay. 'And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shaU ye see him: lo, I have told jon.^ — Matt. xxviii. 5 — 7. 543 Be not affrighted : ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified : he is risen ; he is not here : behold the place where they laid him. ' But go your way, tell his dis ciples and Peter that he goeth before you into GaHlee .5^ — Mark .^ j^ — , — -- - V xvi. 6, 7. there shall ye see him, as he said unto you.*" — iK 444 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. 870 Why seek ye the living among the dead? ^He is not here, but is risen : remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, ' saying. The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.^ — Luke xxiv. 5-7. No. 823 — 29. 292 Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. "And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. — Matt. xxviii. 13, 14. No. 824 — 19. 1203 They have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him. — John xx. 2. No. 826 — 4. 1204 Woman, why weepest thou ? — John xx. 13. No. 826 — 16. 1205 Because they have taken away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him. — John xx. 13. No. 838 — 23. 877 Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scrip tures ? — Luke xxiv. 32. No. 839 — 10. 878 The Lord Is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. — Luke xxiv. 34. No. 849 — 5. 1214 We have seen the Lord. — John xx. 25. No. 850 — 33. 1215 Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the naUs, and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe. — John xx. 26. No. 865 — 4. 1220 I go a fishing. — John xxi. 3. CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. 445 No. 866 — 5. 1221 We also go with thee. — John xxi. 3. . No. 860 — 4. 1225 It is the Lord. — John xxi. 7. THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. No. 878 — 36. 1243 Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, which Is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven. — i. 11. No. 879 — 177. 1244 Men and brethren, this Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost by the mouth of David spake before concerning Judas, which was guide to them that took Jesus. ¦" For he was numbered with us, and had obtained part of this ministry. ^^ Now this man pur chased a field with the reward of iniquity ; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out. ^^And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem ; insomuch as that field Is called. In their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say. The field of blood. 20 j^Qj. it Is written in the book of Psalms, Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell therein : and. His bishoprick let another take, ^i Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, ^ begin- from the baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a wit ness with us of his resurrection. — i. 16 - 22. No. 880—41. 1245 Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen, ^ that he may 446 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1245 ^ take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own place. — i. 24, 25. No. 881 — 77. 1246 Behold, are not aU these which speak GalHeans ? ^ And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born ? ^ Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, In Pontus, and Asia, i" Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, " Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God. — ii. 7-11. No. 882 — 3. 1247 What meaneth this ? — H. 12. No. 883 — 7. 1248 These men are full of new wine. — ii. 13. No. 884 — 531. 1249 Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words : ^ for these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing It is hut the third hour of the day. ^^ But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel ; ^' And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams : ^^ and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out In those days of my Spirit ; and they shall prophesy. ^^ And I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs In the earth beneath ; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke : 20 the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come. 2i^^ii(j Jt shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. 22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words ; Jesus of Naza reth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 447 (• 1249 ¦) wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know : 23 him, being deliv ered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain : 2* whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. 25 pg^ David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face ; for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved : 26 there fore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad ; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope : 2' because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. 28\'j^jjQy j^g^gt made known to me the ways of life ; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. 29 Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he Is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. ^Tlhexeioxe being a prophet, and know ing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne ; 3i he, seeing this before, spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. 32'j'jjig Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. ^ Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see and hear. ^ For David is not ascended into the heavens : but he saith himself. The LoRD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, ^ untH I make thy foes thy footstool. ^Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. — Ii. 14-36. No. 885 — 7. 1260 Men and brethren, what shaU we do? — u. 37. No. 886 — 56. 1251 Eepent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shaU receive 448 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1251 y the gift of the Holy Ghost. '°^ For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. — II. 38, 39. No. 887 — 6. 1252 Save yourselves from this untoward generation. — II. 40. I No. 888 — 3. 1253 Look on us. — iii. 4. No. 889 — 26. 1254 Silver and gold have I none ; but such as I have give I thee : In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. — iii. 6. No. 890 — 390. 1255 Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this ? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk ? 13 'JJjq Qod of Abra ham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus ; whom ye delivered up, and denied him in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to let him go. " But ye denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you ; 1^ and killed the Prince of life, whom God hath raised from the dead ; whereof we are witnesses, i® And his name, through faith in his name, hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know : yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. 1' And now, brethren, I wot that through Ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers, i^ But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled. 1^ Eepent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refi-eshlng shall come from the presence of the Lord ; 20 and he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you : 21 whom the heaven must receive until the times of resti tution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 449 ^ 1256 ~) (jf jjj jjjg jjQjy. prophets since the world began. 22 j'q^ Moses truly said unto the fathers, A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you. 23 ^^(j ;t shall come to pass, that every soul, which will not hear that Prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. 24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. 25 Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the cove nant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abra ham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. 26 XJnto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities. — Hi. 12 - 26. No. 891 — IL 1256 By what power, or by what name, have ye done this ? — iv. 7. No. 892 — 116. 1267 Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, ^if we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole ; ¦"' be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. " This is the stone which was set at nought of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. 12 Neither is there sal vation in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. — iv. 8-12. No. 893 — 56. 1268 What shall we do to these men ? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to aU them that dwell in Jerusalem ; and we cannot deny it. " But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. — Iv. 16, 17. 57 450 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 894 — 32.. 1259 Whether it be right in the sight of God tc hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. 20pQr ^re cannot but speak the things which we have seen and heard. — Iv. 19, 20. No. 896 — 146. 1260 Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is ; 25 who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said. Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things ? 26 'jhe kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. 27 Yox of a truth agamst thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gen tiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, 2* for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel deter mined before to be done. 29 And now. Lord, behold their threatenings : and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, 30 by stretching forth thine hand to heal ; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus. — iv. 24 — 30. No. 896 — 62. 1261 Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land ? * While it remained, was It not thine own ? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power ? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart ? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. — v. 3, 4. No. 897 — 10. 1262 Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much ? — v. 8. No. 898—4. 1263 Yea, for so much. — v. 8. No. 899— 34. 1264 How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord ? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shaU carry thee out. — V. 9. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 451 No. 900 — 16. 1265 Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life. — v. 20. No. 901 — 27. 1266 The prison truly found we shut with all safety, and the keepers standing without before the doors : but when we had opened, we found no man within. — v. 23. No. 902 — 17. 1267 Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people. — v. 26. No. 903 — 32. 1268 Did not we straitly command you that ye should not teach In this name ? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us. — V. 28. No. 904 — 73. 1269 We ought to obey God rather than men. ^o ]phe God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. ^^ Him hath God exalted with his right hand to he a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. ^'^ A.nd we are his wit nesses of these things ; and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him. — v. 29 - 32. No. 905 — 139. 1270 Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men. ^Yox before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody ; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves : who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to nought. ^"^ Aitex this man rose up Judas of Galilee in the days .of the taxing, and drew away much people after him : he also perished; and aH, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed, ^s^nd now I say unto you, Eefrain from these men, and let them alone : fbr if this counsel or this work be of men, it wHl come to nought : 3^ but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God. — v. 35 - 39. 452 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 906 — 56. 1271 It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. 3 Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. *But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word. — vi. 2 - 4. No. 907 — 12. 1272 We have heard him speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against God. — vi. 11 . No. 908 — 39. 1273 This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy place, and the law : " for we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us. — vi. 13, 14. No. 909 — 4. 1274 Are these things so ? — vii. 1. No. 910 — 1265. 1276 Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran, 3 and said unto him. Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and come into the land which I shall show thee. * Then came he out of the land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Charran : and from thence, when his father was dead, he removed him into this land, wherein ye now dwell. ^ And he gave him none inheritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on : yet he promised that he would give It to him for a possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he had no child. ^ And God spake on this wise. That his seed should sojourn in a strange land ; and that they should bring them into bondage, and entreat thon evil four hundred years. 'And the nation to whom they shall be in bondage will 1 judge, said God : and after that shall they come forth, and serve me in this place. ^ And ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 453 ( ^'^ ) he gave him the covenant of circumcision : and so Abra ham begat Isaac, and circumcised him the eighth day and Isaac hegat Jacob ; and Jacob hegat the twelve patriarchs. ® And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold Joseph into Egypt : but God was with him, i" and delivered him out of all his afHictions, and gave him favor and wisdom in the sight of Pharaoh king of Egypt ; and he made him governor over Egypt and all his house. " Now there came a dearth over all the land of Egypt and Chanaan, and great affliction : and our fathers found no sustenance. '^ But when Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent out our fathers first. i3^jjdat the second time Joseph was made known to his brethren ; and Joseph's kindred was made known unto Pharaoh. " Then sent Joseph, and called his father Jacob to him, and all his kindred, threescore and fifteen souls. ^ So Jacob went down into Egypt, and died, he, and our fathers, ^^ and were carried over into Sychem, and laid in the sepulchre that Abraham bought for a sum of money of the sons of Emmor, the father of Sychem. 1' But when the time of the promise drew nigh, which God had sworn to Abraham, the people grew and multi plied in Egypt, ^^ till another king arose, which knew not Joseph. 1^ The same dealt subtilely with our kindred, and evil entreated our fathers, so that they cast out their young children, to the end they might not live. 20 Tn which time Moses was born, and was exceeding fair, and nourished up in his father's house three months : 21 and when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took him up, and nourished him for her own son. ^ A.nd Moses was learned In all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds. 23 ^nd when he was full forty years old, It came into his heart to visit his brethren the children of Israel. 24 ^nd seeing one of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and avenged him that was oppressed, and smote the Egyptian : 25 for he supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them ; but they under stood not. 26 And the next day he showed himself unto them as they strove, and would have set them at one 454 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1275 ) again, saying. Sirs, ye are brethren ; why do ye wrong one to another ? 27 g^t he that did his neio-hbor wrong: thrust him away, saying, Who made thee a ruler and a judge over us ? 28 Wilt thou kill me, as thou didst the Egyptian yesterday ? 29 Then fled Moses at this saying, and was a stranger in the land of Madian, where he begat two sons. 36 And when forty years were expired, there appeared to him in the wilderness of Mount Sina an angel of the Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. 3i When Moses saw it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to behold it, the voice of the Lord came unto him, 32 saying, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. Then Moses trembled, and durst not behold. 33 Then said the Lord to him, Put off thy shoes from thy feet : for the place where thou standest Is holy ground. 34 J have seen, I have seen the affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and I have heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them. And now come, I will send thee Into Egypt. 35 This Moses whom they refused, saying. Who made thee a ruler and a judge ? the same did God send to he a ruler and a deliverer by the hand of the angel which appeared to him in the bUsh. 36 jjg brought them out, after that he had showed wonders and signs in the land of Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the wilderness forty years. 3' This is that Moses, which said unto the children of Israel, A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear. 33 This is he, that was in the church in the wilderness with the angel which spake to him in the mount Sina, and with our fathers : who received the lively oracles to give unto us : 3^ to whom our fathers would not obey, but thrust him from them, and in their hearts turned back again into Egypt, ^ saying unto Aaron, Make us gods to go before us : for as for this Moses, which brought us out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. *i And they made a calf in those days, and offered sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the works of their ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 455 ( 1276 ) own hands. *2Then God turned, and gave them up to worship the host of heaven ; as it is written in the book of the prophets, O ye houge of Israel, have ye offered to me slain beasts and sacrifices hy the space of forty years In the wilderness ? *3 Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, figures which ye made to worship them : and I will carry you away beyond Babylon. **Our fathers had the tabernacle of witness in the wilderness, as he had appointed, speaking unto Moses, that he should make It according to the fashion that he had seen. *^ Which also our fathers that came after brought in with Jesus into the possession of the Gentiles, whom God drave out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of David ; ^ who found favor before God, and desired to find a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. *' But Solomon built him a house. *3 Howbeit the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; as saith the prophet, *^ Heaven is my throne, and earth is my foot stool : what house will ye build me ? saith the Lord : or what is the place of my rest ? ^ Hath not my hand made ' all these things ? ®i Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised In heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost : as your fathers did, so do ye. ®2 Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? and they haVe slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One ; of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers : ^3 who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it. — vii. '2.-b2>. No. 911 — 18. 1276 Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God. — vii. 56. No. 913 — 8. 1278 Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. — vu. 60. No. 914 — 8. 1279 This man is the great power of God. — vuI. 10. 456 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 615 — 17. 1280 Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost. — viii. 19. No. 916 — 76. 1281 Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money. 21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter : for thy heart is not right in the sight of God. 22 Eepent there fore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be forgiven thee. 23 Por I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity. — viii. 20 - 23. No. 917 — 19. 1282 Pray ye to the Lord for me, that none of these things which ye have spoken come upon me. — viii. 24. No. 918 — 19. 1283 Arise, and go toward the south, unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert. — viii. 26. No. 919 — 8. 1284 Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. — viii. 29. No. 920 — 6. 1285 Understandest thou what thou readest ? — viii. 30. No. 921 — 9. 1286 How can I, except some man should guide me ? — viii. 31. No. 922 — 16. 1287 I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this ? of him self, or of some other man ? — viii. 34. No. 923 — 11. 1288 See, here is water ; what doth hinder me to be baptized ? — viii. 36. No. 924 — 9. 1289 If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. — vIH. 37. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 457 No. 925 — 10. 1290 I believe that Jesus Christ Is the Son of God. — vHI. 37. No. 936 — 32. 1301 Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee In the way as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost, —ix. 17. [See Page 483.] No. 937 — 30. 1302 Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name In Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that ,he might bring them bound unto the chief priests ? — ix. 21. No. 938 — 11. 1303 Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole: arise, and make thy bed. — ix. 34. No. 939 — 2. 1304 Tabitha, arise. — Ix. 40. No. 940 — L 1305 Cornelius. — x. 3. No. 941 — 4. 1306 What is It, Lord? — x. 4. No. 942 — 50. 1307 Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God. ^ And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter : ^ he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea-side : he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do. — x. 4-6. [See Page 488.1 -¦ No. 943 — 5. 1308 Else, Peter ; kill, and eat. — x. 13. No. 944 — 15.-- 1309 Not so. Lord ; for I have never eaten any thing that ia common or unclean. — x. 14. 58 458 MISCELLA NEO US SPEECHES. No. 945 — 9. 1310 What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. — X. 16. No. 946 — 22. 1311 Behold, three men seek thee. 20ArIse therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothmg : for I have sent them. — x. 19, 20. No. 947 — 15. 1312 Behold, I am he whom ye seek : what is the cause where fore ye are come ? — x. 21. No. 948 — 43. 1313 Cornelius the centurion, a just man, and one that feareth God, and of good report among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by a holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee. — x. 22. No. 949 — 8. 1314 Stand up ; I myself also am a man. — x. 26. No. 950 — 66. 1316 Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation ; but God hath showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. 29 Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for : I ask there fore for what intent ye have sent for me? — x.'28, 29. No. 951 — 116. 1316 Four days ago I was fasting until this hour ; and at the ninth hour I prayed In my house, and, behold, a man stood before me in bright clothing, 3i and said, Cornelius, thy prayer Is heard, and thine alms are had In remem brance in the sight of God. 32 Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, whose surname Is Peter ; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner by the sea side: who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee. 33 Immediately therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we aU here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God. — x. 30-33. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 459 No. 952 — 217. 1317 Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons : 35 but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him. 36 The word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ : (he is Lord of all : ) 37 that word, I say, ye know, which was published throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, after the baptism which John preached ; 38 how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power : who went about doing good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil ; for God was with him. 39 And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem ; whom they slew and hanged on a tree : *" him God raised up the third day, and showed him openly ; *i not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead. *2 And he commanded us to preach unto the people, and to testify that it is he which was ordained of God to he the Judge of quick and dead. *3 To him give all the prophets witness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins. — x. 34 - 43. No. 963 — 21. 1318 Can any man forbid water, that these should not be bap tized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we ? — X. 47. No. 964 — 11. 1319 Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them. — xi. 3. No. 956 — 293. 1320 I was In the city of Joppa praying : and in a trance I saw a vision, A certain vessel descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners ; and It came even to me : ^ upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw fourfooted beasts of the earth, and wHd beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. ' And I heard a voice saying unto me. Arise, Peter; slay and eat. ^But I said. Not so. Lord: for 460 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1326 ) nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth. ^But the voice answered me again from heaven, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common, i" And this was done three times : and all were drawn up again into heaven. " And, behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cesarea unto me. 12 And the Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. Moreover these six brethren accompanied me, and we entered into the man's house : 13 and he showed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him. Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter ; " who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved. 1^ And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the beginning. 1^ Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, John Indeed baptized with water ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost. "Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, what was I, that I could withstand God? — xi. 5-17. No. 956 — 11. 1321 Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. — xi. 18. No. 957 — 3. 1322 Arise up quickly. — xii. 7. No. 958 — 7. 1323 Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. — xii. 8. No. 959 — 8. 1324 Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. — xii. 8. No. 960 — 34. 1325 Now I know of a surety, that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews. — xH. 11. No. 961 — 3. 1326 Thou art mad.— xH. 16. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 461 No. 962 — 4. 1327 It is his angel. — xii. 15. No. 963 — 10. 1328 Go show these things unto James, and to the brethren. — xH. 17. No. 964 — 12. 1329 It is the voice of a god, and not of a man. — xii. 22. No. 966 — 13. 1330 Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. — xiii. 2. No. 966 — 63. 1331 O fuU of all subtHty and all mischief, thou chHd of the devH, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord ? " And now behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. — xiii. 10, 11. No. 967 — 16. 1332 Ye men and brethren. If ye have any word of exhortation for the people, say on. — xlu. 15. No. 968 — 60L 1333 Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience, i' The God of this people of Israel chose our fathers, and exalted the people when they dwelt as strangers in the land of Egypt, and with a high arm brought he them out of it. 13 And about the time of forty years suffered he their manners In the wilderness, i^ And when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of Chanaan, he divided their land to them by lot. 20 And after that he gave unto them judges about the space of four hundred and fifty years, until Samuel the prophet. 21 And afterward they desired a king : and God gave unto them Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, by the space of forty years. 22 And when he had removed him, he raised up unto them 462 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1333 ") David to be their king ; to whom also he gave testimony, and said, I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfil all my will. 23 Of this man's seed hath God, according to his promise, raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus : 2* when John had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. 25 And as John fulfilled his course, he said. Whom think ye that I am ? I am not he. But, behold, there cometh one after me, whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose. 26 Men and brethren, children of the stock of Abraham, and whosoever among you feareth God, to you is the word of this salvation sent. 27 j'qj they that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in condemning him. 23 And though they found no cause of death in him, yet desired they Pilate that he should be slain. 29 And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a sepulchre. 36 But God raised him from the dead : 3i and he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Gal ilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people. 32 And we declare unto you glad tidings, how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, 33 Grod hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again ; as it is also written in the second psalm. Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 3* And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of David. 36 Wherefore he saith also in another psalm, Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. 36 Yqx David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption : 3' but he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. 33 Be It known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man is preached unto you the forgive ness of sins : 39 and by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 463 ( 1333 ^ the law of Moses. *" Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets ; *i Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish : for I work a work In your days, a work which ye shall In no wise believe, though a man declare It unto you. — xiii. 16 -41. No. 969 — 66. 1334 It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you : but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. *' For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth. — xiii. 46, 47. No. 970 — 5. 1335 Stand upright on thy feet. — xiv. 10. No. 971 — 12. 1336 The gods are come down to us in the likeness of men. — xiv. 11. No. 972 — 85. 1337 Sirs, why do ye these things ? We also are men of Hke pas sions with you, and preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein : i^ who in times past suffered all nations to walk In their own ways. " Nevertheless he left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, fiUing our hearts with food and gladness. — xiv. 16 -17. No. 973 — IL 1338 We must through much tribulation enter Into the kingdom of God. — xiv. 22. No. 974 — 13. 1339 Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved. — xv. 1. 464 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 976 — 16. 1340 It was needful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of Moses. — xv. 5. No. 976 — 109. 1341 Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe. 3 And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto us ; ^ and put no difference between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. i^Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor we were able to bear ? " But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they. — xv. 7 — 11. No. 977 — 175. 1342 Men and brethren, hearken unto me : " Simeon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people for his name, i^ And to this agree the words of the prophets ; as it is written, i^ After this I will return, and will build again the tabernacle of David, which Is fallen down ; and I will build again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up : " that the residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the Gentiles, upon whom my name Is called, saith the Lord, who doeth all these things. i3 Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world, i^ Wherefore my sentence is, that we trouble not them, which from among the Gentiles are turned to God: 26 hut that we write unto them, that they abstain from pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things strangled, and from blood. 21 For Moses of old time hath In every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every sabbath day. — XV. 13-2L No. 978 — 218. 1444 If thou, being a Jew, llvest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews ? i^ We who are Jews by nature, ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 465 ( 1*** ) and not sinners of the Gentiles, i^ knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law : for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. I'But if, while we seek to be justi fied by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin ? God forbid. i3 For If I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. i^For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. 20 j am crucified with Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live In the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me. 211 (jg not frustrate the grace of God : for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead In vain.f — Galatians ii. 14 - 21. No. 979 — 25. 1343 Let us go again and visit our brethren In every city where we have preached the word of the Lord, and see how they do. — xv. 36. No. 980 — 7. 1344 Come over Into Macedonia, and help us. — xvi. 9. No. 981 — 18. 1345 If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house, and abide there. — xvi. 15. No. 982 — 18. 1346 These men are the servants of the most high God, which show unto us the way of salvation. — xvi. 17. No. 983 — 14. 1347 I command thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. — xvi. 18. fNoTB. — The chronological position here given to this speech is that assigned to it hy Conyheare and Hovrson : see Life and Epistles of St. Paul, i. 222, note "4." For suggestions as to. where the address concludes, see note on page 230 of the present work. 59 466 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 984 — 25. 1348 These men, being Jews, do exceedingly trouble our city, 21 and teach customs, which are not lawful for us to receive, neither to observe, being Romans. — xvi. 20, 21. No. 985 — 9. 1349 Do thyself no harm : for we are all here. — xvi. 28. No. 986 — 8. 1360 Sirs, what must I do to be saved? — xvi. 30. No. 987 — 14. 1351 Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. — xvi. 31. No. 988 — 4. 1352 Let those men go. — xvi. 35. No. 989 — 16. 1363 The magistrates have sent ¦ to let you go : now therefore depart, and go in peace. — xvi. 36. No. 990 — 33. 1354 They have beaten us openly uncondemned, being Romans, and have cast us into prison ; and now do they thrust us out privily ? nay verily ; but let them come themselves and fetch us out. — xvi. 37. No. 991 — 22. 1356 Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead ; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ. — xvii. 3. No. 992 — 34. 1366 These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also ; ' whom Jason hath received : and these all do contrary to the decrees of Cesar, saying that there is another king, one Jesus. — xvii. 6, 7. No. 993 — 5. 1357 What wHl this babbler say ? — xvii. 18. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 467 No. 994 — 10. 1358 He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods. — xvii. 18. No. 996 — 28. 1359 May we know what this new doctrine, whereof thou speakest, is ? "^Yox thou bringest certain strange things to our ears : we would know therefore what these things mean. — xvii. 19, 20. No. 996 — 266. 1360 Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. ^Yox as I passed by, and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you. 24 Qq(J that made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; 25 neither is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things ; 26 and hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation ; 27 that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us : 28 for in him we live, and move, and have our being ; as certain also of your own poets have said. For we are also his offspring. 29 Forasmuch then as ive are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead Is like unto gold, o-r silver, or stone, graven by art and man's device. 30 And the times of this Ignorance God winked at ; but now commandeth all men every-where to repent : 3i because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world In righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men. In that he hath raised him from the dead. — xvii. 22-31. No. 997— 8. 1361 We will hear thee again of this matter. — xvii. 32. 468 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 998 — 18. 1362 Your blood he upon your own heads ; I am- clean : from henceforth I will go unto the GentHes. — xvHi. 6. No. 1000 — 11. 1364 This fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to the law. — xviii. 13. No. 1001—48. 1366 If It were a matter of wrong or wicked lewdness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear with you : i^ but if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye to it ; for I will be no judge of such matters. — xvHi. 14, 15. No. 1002 — 22. 1366 I must by all means keep this feast that cometh In Jerusa lem : but I wHl return again unto you, if God will. — xviii. 21. No. 1003 — 9. 1367 Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? — xix. 2. No. 1004 — 13. 1368 We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. — xix. 2. No. 1005 — 6. 1369 Unto what then were ye baptized ? — xix. 3. No. 1006 — 3. 1370 Unto John's baptism. — xix. 3. No. 1007 — 28. 1371 John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. f — xix. 4. No. 1008 — 8. 1372 We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth. — xix. 13. f Note. — Some of the older expositors suppose verse 5 to he a continuation of Paul's utterance. " Most interpreters, however," says Dr. Alexander, " are agreed that these are not the words of the Apostle, hut of the historian describing the effect of what Paul said upon his hearers." ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 469 No. 1009 — 11. 1373 Jesus I know, and Paul I know ; but who are ye ? — xix. 15. No. 1010 — lo. 1374 After I have been there, I must also see Rome. — xix. 21. No. 1011 — 87. 1376 Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. 2® Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are made with hands : 27 go that not only this our craft is in danger to be set at nought ; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be des pised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshippeth. — xix. 25 - 27. No. 1012 — 6. 1376 Great is Diana of the Ephesians. — xix. 28. No. 1013 — 6. 1377 Great is Diana of the Ephesians. — xix. 34. No. 1014 — 146. 1378 Ye men of Ephesus, what man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down . from Jupiter ? 36 Seeing then that these things cannot be spoken against, ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. 37 j^Qr ye have brought hither these men, which are neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. 38 Wherefore If Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter against any man, the law is open, aiid there are deputies : let them implead one another. 39 g^t if ye inquire any thing con cerning other matters, it shaH be determined in a lawful assembly. *° For we are in danger to be called in question for this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse. — xix. 35-40. No. 1015 — 9. 1379 Trouble not yourselves ; for his life is In him. — xx. 10. 470 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 1016 — 42L 1380 Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, 1^ serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying In wait of the Jews : 26 and how I kept back noth ing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, 21 testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. 22 And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall befall me there : 23 gave that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city, saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. 24 g^t none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. 25 And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more. 26 Wherefore I take you to record this day, that I am pure, from the blood of all men. 27 Por I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 28 Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood. 29 ]?Qr I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter In among you, not sparing the flock. 30 Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. 3i Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears. 32 And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. 33 j have coveted no man's silver, or gold, or apparel. 34 Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to them that - ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 471 <• 1880 -) Ys^ere with me. 36 j have showed you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. — xx. 18-35. No. 1017 — 28. 1381 Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shaU the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall deliver him Into the hands of the GentHes. — xxi. 11. No. 1018 — 32. 1382 What mean ye to weep and to break mine heart ? for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus. — xxi. 13. No. 1019 — 7. 1383 The will of the Lord be done. — xxi. 14. No. 1020 — 173. 1384 Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of Jews there are which believe ; and they are all zealous of the law : 21 and they are informed of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that they ought not to circumcise their children, neither to walk after . the customs. 22 What is it there fore ? the multitude must needs come together : for they will hear that thou art come. 23j)o therefore this that we say to thee : We have four men which have a vow on them ; 2* them take, and purify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave their heads : and all may know that those things, whereof they were Informed concerning thee, are nothing ; but that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keepest the law. 25 As touching the Gentiles which believe, we have written and concluded that they observe no such thing, save only that they keep themselves from things offered to Idols, and from blood, and from strangled, and from fornication. — xxi. 20 - 25. 472 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 1021 — 36. 1385 Men of Israel, help : This fs the man, that teacheth all men every-where against the people, and the law, and this place : and further brought Greeks also Into the temple, and hath polluted this holy place. — xxi. 28. ¦ No. 1022 — 3. 1386 Away with him. — xxi. 36.- No. 1023— 5. 1387 May I speak unto thee? — xxi. 37. No. 1024 — 28. 1388 Canst thou speak Greek ? 38 Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out Into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers ? — xxi. 37, 38. No. 1025 — 3L 1389 I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city : and, I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people. — xxi. 39. No. 1026.-505. 1390 iMen, brethren, and fathers, hear ye my defence which I make now unto you. * * * 3j am verily a man which am a Jew, born in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye all are this day. * And I persecuted this way unto the death, bind ing and delivering into prisons both men and women. ^As also the high priest doth bear me witness, and all the estate of the elders : from whom also I received letters unto the brethren, and went to Damascus, to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem, for to be punished. ^ And it came to pass, that, as I made my journey, and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon, suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me. '' And I fell unto the ground, and heard a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? 3 And ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 473 ( 1396 ) I answered. Who art thou. Lord ? And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom thou persecutest. ® And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid ; but they heard not the voice of him that spake to me. i° And I said. What shall I do. Lord ? And the Lord said unto me. Arise, and go into Damas cus ; and there it shall be told thee of all thino-s which are appointed for thee to do. " And when I could not see for the glory of that light, being led by the hand of them that were with me, I came into Damascus. 12 And one Ananias, a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there, ^ came unto me, and stood, and said unto me. Brother Saul, re ceive thy sight. And the same hour I looked up upon him. 1* And he said. The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth. 1^ For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. 1^ And now why tarriest thou ? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord. 1' And It came to pass, that, when I was come again to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance ; 13 and saw him saying unto me. Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem : for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me. i^And I said. Lord, they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee : 26 and when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him. 21 And he said unto me. Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles. — xxii. 1-21. No. 1027 — 17. 1391 Away with such, a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he should live. — xxii. 22. No. 1028 — 15. 1392 Is It lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman, and uncondemned? — xxii. 25. 60 474 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 1029 — IL 1393 Take heed what thou doest ; for this man Is a Roman. — xxii. 26. No. 1030 — 6. 1394 Tell me, art thou a Roman ? — xxii. 27. No. 1031 — 1. 1395 Yea. — xxii. 27. No. 1332 — 8. 1396 With a great sum obtained I this freedom. — xxii. 28. No. 1033 — 5. 1397 But I -was free born. — xxii. 28. No. 1034 — 16. 1398 Men and brethren, I have lived in all good conscience before God until this day. — xxiii. 1. No. 1035 — 26. 1399 God shall smite thee, thou whited wall : for sittest thou to judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten contrary to the law ? — xxiii. 3. No. 1036-5. 1400 Revilest thou God's high priest ? — xxiii. 4. No. 1037 — 25. 1401 I wist not, brethren, that he was the high priest : for it is written. Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. — xxiii. 5. No. 1038 — 25. 1402 Men and brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee : of the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called In question. — xxiii. 6. 1414 Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question hy you this day."* — xxiv. 21. No. 1039 — 24. 1403 We find no evil in this man : but If a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God. — xxiii. 9. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 475 No. 1041 — 59. 1406 We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will eat nothing until we have slain Paul, i^ Now therefore ye with the council signify to the chief captain that he bring him down unto you to-morrow, as though ye would inquire something more perfectly concerning him : and we, or ever he come near, are ready to kill him. — xxiii. 14, 15. No. 1042 — 17. 1406 Bring this young man unto the chief captain : for he hath a certain thing to tell him. — xxiii. 17. No. 1043 —^24. 1407 Paul the prisoner called me unto him., and prayed me to bring this young man unto thee, who hath something to say unto thee. — xxiii. 18. No. 1044 — 8. 1408 What is that thou hast to tell me ? — xxiii. 19. No. 1045 — 77. 1409 The Jews have agreed to desire thee that thou wouldest bring down Paul to-morrow into the council, as though they would inquire somewhat of him more perfectly. 21 But do not thou yield unto them : for there lie in wait for him of them more than forty men, which have bound themselves with an oath, that they will neither eat nor drink till they have kHled him : and now are they ready, looking for a promise from thee. — xxiii. 20, 21. No. 1046 — 13. 1410 See thou tell no man that thou hast showed these things to me. — xxiii. 22. No. 1047 — 43. 1411 Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Cesarea, and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of the night ; 2* and provide them beasts, that they may set Paul on, and bring him safe unto Felix the governor. — xxiii. 23, 24. 476 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 1048 — 10. 1412 I will hear thee * * when thine accusers are also come. — xxiii. 35. No. 1049 — 150. 1413 Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy provi dence, 3 we accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness. * Notwithstanding, that I be not further tedious unto thee, I pray thee that thou wouldest hear us of thy clemency a few words. ^For we have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes : ^ who also hath gone about to profane the temple : whom we took, and would have judged according to our law. ' But the chief captain Lysias came upon us, and with great violence took him away out of our hands, 3 commanding his accusers to come unto thee : by examining of whom thyself mayest take knowledge of all these things, whereof we accuse him. — xxiv. 2 — 8. No. 1050 — 257. 1414 Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many years a judge unto this nation, I do the more cheerfully answer for myself: " because that thou mayest understand, that there are yet but twelve days since I went up to Jeru salem for to worship. 12 And they neither found me in the temple disputing with any man, neither raising, up the people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city : 13 neither can they prove the things whereof they now accuse me. " But this I confess unto thee, that after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing all things which are written in the law and In the prophets : 1^ and have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrec tion of the dead, both of the just and unjust. i^And herein do I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void of offence toward God, and toward men. "Now after many years I came to bring alms to my nation, and ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 477 ( 1*1* ) offerings. i3 Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult. 18 Who ought to have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against me. 20 Qr else let these same here say, if they have found any evil doing In me, while I stood before the council, 21 except It be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them. Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day. — xxiv. 10 - 21. No. 1051 — 16. 1416 When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost of your matter. — xxiv. 22. No. 1052 — 17. 1416 Go thy way for this time ; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee. — xxiv. 25. No. 1053 — 23. 1417 Let them therefore * * which among you are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him. — xxv. 5. 1422 It is not the manner of the Eomans to deliver any man to die before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him.*'* — xxv. 16. No. 1054 — 22. 1418 Neither against the law of the Jews, neither against the temple, nor yet against Cesar, have I offended any thing at aU. — xxv. 8. No. 1065 — 15. 1419 WHt thou go up to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these things before me? — xxv. 9. No. 1056 — 66. 1420 I stand at Cesar's judgment-seat, where I ought to be judged : to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very weU knowest. " For if I be an offender, or have com mitted any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : 478 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1*2" ) but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Cesar. — xxv. 10, 11. No. 1057 — 10. 1421 Hast thou appealed unto Cesar ? unto Cesar shalt thou go. — xxv. 12. No. 1058 — 193. 1422 There Is a certaiii man left in bonds by Felix : i^ about whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him. i^ To whom I answered. It is not the manner of the Eomans to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him. i' Therefore, when they were come hither, without any delay on the morrow I sat on the judgment-seat, and commanded the man to be brought forth. 13 Against whom when the accusers stood up, they brought none accusation of such things as I sup posed : 1' but had certain questions against him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. 20 And because I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked him whether he would go to Jerusalem, and there be judged of these matters. 21 But when Paul had appealed to be reserved unto the hearing of Augustus, I commanded him to be kept till I might send him to Cesar. — xxv. 14 - 21. No. 1059 — 7. 1423 I would also hear the man myself. — xxv. 22. No. 1060 — 5. 1424 To-morrow * * thou shalt hear him. — xxv. 22. No. 1061 — 126. 1425 King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought not to live any longer. 25 gut when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 479 ( 1*25 ) death, and that he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him. 26 Qf whom I have no certain thing to write unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, O king Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might have somewhat to write. 27 Yox it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid against him. — xxv. 24 - 27. No. 1062 — 7. 1426 Thou art permitted to speak for thyself. — xxvi. 1. No. 1063 — 564. 1427 I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews : 3 especially hecause I know thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews : wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. * My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews ; 5 which knew me from the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee. ^ And now I stand and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers : ' unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come. For which hope's sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. 3 Why should It be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead ? ^ I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 1" Which thing I also did in Jerusalem : and many of the saints did I shut up In prison, having received authority from the chief priests ; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them. " And I punished them oft In every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme ; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities. 480 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. ( 1*27 ) 12 Whereupon as I went to Damascus with authority and commission from the chief priests, i3at midday, O king, I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about me and them •which journeyed with me. " And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks. 15 And I said. Who art thou. Lord ? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. i^ But rise, and stand upon thy feet : for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee ; " delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, 13 to apen their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and Inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 19 Whereupon, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision : 20 but showed first unto them of Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judea, and then to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repent ance. 21 For these causes the Jews caught me In the temple, and went about to kill me. 22 Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come : 23 that Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people, and to the Gentiles. — xxvi. 2 - 23. No. 1064 — 11. 1428 Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad. — xxvi. 24. No. 1066 — 62. 1429 I am not mad, most noble Festus ; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. 26 Yqx the king knoweth of these ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 481 ( 1*29 ) things, before whom also I speak freely : for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him ; for this thing was not done in a corner. 27 King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets ? I know that thou be lievest. — xxvi. 25 - 27. No. 1066 — 8. 1430 Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian. — xxvi. 28. No. 1067 — 28. 1431 I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such ,as I am, except these bonds. — xxvi. 29. No. 1068— 10. 1432 This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds. — xxvi. 31. No. 1069 — 16. 1433 This man might have been set at liberty. If he had not appealed unto Cesar. — xxvi. 32. No. 1070 — 25. 1434 Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much damao-e, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives. — xxvii. 10. No. 1071 — 116. 1435 Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss. 22 And now I exhort you to be of good cheer : for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you, but of the ship. 23 p'or there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, 2* saying. Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought before Cesar : and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. 26 Where fore, sirs, be of good cheer : for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me. 26 Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island. — xxvii. 21 - 26. 61 482 MISCELLANEOUS SPEECHES. No. 1072 — 10. 1436 Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. — xxvii. 31. No. 1073 — 44. 1437 This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 34 Wherefore I pray you to take some meat ; for this is for your health : for there shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you. — xxvii. 33, 34. No. 1074 — 20. 1438 No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live. — xxviii. 4. No. 1075 — 103. 1439 Men and brethren, though I have committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans : i3 who, when they had examined me, would have let me go, because there was no cause of death in me. 1^ But when the Jews spake against it, I was con strained to appeal unto Cesar ; not that I had ought to accuse my nation of. 20 pgr this cause therefore have I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you : because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain. — xxviii. 17 - 20. No. 1076 — 46. 1440 We neither received letters out of Judea concerning thee, neither any of the brethren that came showed or spake any harm of thee. 22 gyt we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest : for as concerning this sect, we know that every-where it is spoken against. — xxviii. 21, 22. No. 1077 — 105. 1441 Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, 26 saying. Go unto this people, and say. Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ; and seeing ye ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 483 ( i**i ) shall see, and not perceive : 27 for the heart of this people Is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them. 28 Be It known therefore unto you, that the salva tion of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it. — xxviii. 25 - 28. [Omitted after " No. 936," p. 457.] 1390 Brother Saul, receive thy sight. * * * '* The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth. " For thou shalt he his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. " And now why tarriest thou ? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord.'"* — Acts xxii 18-16. [Omitted after ¦' No. 942," p. 457.] 1316 Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God. ^^ Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, whose surname' is Peter ; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner by the sea-side : who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee.='* — Acts x. 31, 32. 1320 Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter ; '* who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved.'** — J.ci;s xi. 13, 14. THE APOOALTPTIO ADDEESSES. [75 ADDEESSES — 4,818 WORDS.] AN INDEX TO THEIR SOURCES. 10. 13. 14. 15. 18. 17.18.19. 21. 2,1. 39. 30.31.32.33.34.35. The Lord— the Almighty. [Omitted in the critical editio-ns.'\ A great voice as of a trumpet. One like unto the Son of man. The first voice — as of a trumpet. The four six-winged beasts. The four and twenty elders. A strong angel — with a loud voice. One of the elders. The four beasts and four and twenty elders. Many angels, the beasts, and the elders. Every creature which is iu heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in thera. The four beasts. One of the four beasts. The second beast. The third beast. A voice in the midst of the four beasts. The fourth beast. The souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the tes timony which they held. The kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond-man, and every free-man. Another angel — having the seal of the living God. A great multitude. All the angels — before the throne. One of the elders. John. One of the elders. An angel flying through the midst of heaven — with a loud voice. A voice from the four horns of the golden altar — which is before God. A voice from heaven. The voice — from heaven. John.The angel upon the sea and earth. The angel upon the sea and earth. The angel upon the sea and earth. A great voice from heaven. 64. 67. Great voices in heaven. The four and twenty elders. A loud voice — in heaven. [Worshippers of the beast.] Another angel [flying] in the midst of heaven. Another angel. The third angel —with a loud voice. A voice from heaven. Another angel — out of the temple. Another angel — out from the altar. [Victors] — on the sea of glass. A great voice out of the temple. The angel of the waters. Another out of the altar. [Our Lord Jesus Christ.] A great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the iihrone. One of the seven angels. One of the seven angels. One of the seven angels. Another angel — having great power. Another voice from heaven. A mighty angel. A great voice of much people in heaven. Much people in heaven. The four and twenty elders and the four beasts. A voice — out of the throne. As it were the voice of a great multi tude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings. [The angel.] [The angel.] [The angel.] An angel standing in the sun. A great voice out of heaven. He that sat upon the throne. He that sat upon the throne. He that sat upon the throne. One of the seven angels. One of the seven angels. [Our Lord Jesus Christ.] The angel. The angel. (484) THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. No. 1 — 10. 1447 I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending. — Bev. i. 8. No. 2 — 10. 1448 I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last. — I. 11. No. 3 — 38. 1449 What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are In Asia ; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardls, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. — I. 11. No. 4 — 1552. 1450 Fear not ; I am the first and the last : ^^ / am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I am alive for evermore. Amen ; and have the keys of hell and of death. ^^ Write the thino-s which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter ; ^ the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches : and the seven candle sticks which thou sawest are the seven churches. [Ephesus.]^ II. Unto the angel of the church of Ephesus write ; These thino-s saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; 2 1 know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil : and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars : ^ and hast borne, and hast (485) 486 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. ^ 1450 ^ patience, and for my name's sake hast labored, and hast not fainted. * Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. ^ Eemember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works ; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and wHl remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent. ^ But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate. ^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; To him that overcometh will I sive to eat of the tree of life, which Is In the midst of the paradise of God. [Smyrna.] ^ And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write ; These things saith the first and the last, which was dead, and is alive ; ^ I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. ^"Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer : behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried ; and ye shall have tribula tion ten days : be thou faithful unto death, and I will ffive thee a crown of life. ^^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death. [Pergamos.} 1^ And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write ; These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges ; ^^I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan's seat is : and thou boldest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain amono- you, where Satan dwelleth. i* But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balak to cast a stumblino-- block before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 487 ^ 1450 ¦) ^j^tQ j^ioig^ g^jj^j ^Q commit fornication. ^ So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. ^^ Rgpgjj^ . , q^, gjgg j ^ju gQjjjg ^^^^y ^j^gg quickly, and wiH fight against them with the sword of my mouth. ^' He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and wHl give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it. [ Thyatira.] ^^ And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write ; These things saith the Son of God, who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass ; 18 1 know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works ; and the last to he more than the first. 2° Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou suflTerest that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. ^^ And I gave her space to repent of her fornication ; and she repented not. '^ Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. "^ And I will kill her children with death ; and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts : and I will give unto every one of you according to your works. ^ But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak ; I will put upon you none other burden. ^ But that which ye have already, hold fast till I come. ^ And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations : ^'' and he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; as the ves sels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers : even as I received of my Father. ^^ And I wiH give him the morning star. "^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. 488 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. [Sardis.] ( 1*5" ) III. And unto the angel of the church In Sardis write ; These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God, and the seven stars ; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. ^ Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die : for I have not found thy works perfect before God. ^ Eemember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. * Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their gar ments ; and they shall walk with me in white : for they are worthy. 5 He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment ; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I wHl confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. ^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. [Philadelphia.] ' And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write ; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth ; and shutteth, and no man openeth ; ^ I know thy works : behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it : for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. ^ Behold, I wHl make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie ; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee, i" Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. 11 Behold, I come quickly : hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. ^ Him that overcometh will I make a pillar In the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out : and I THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 489 ( i*"" ) will write upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God : and I will write upon him my new name, i^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. [Laodicea.] 1* And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write ; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true witness, the beginning of the creation of God ; 1^1 know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot : I would thou wert cold or hot. i^ So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of my mouth, i' Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing ; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked : i^ I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried In the fire, that thou mayest be rich ; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear ; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. i^ As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten : be zealous there fore, and repent. 2" Behold, I stand at the door, and knock : If any man hear my voice, and open the door, I wHl come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. 21 To him that overcometh wHl I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father In his throne. ^ He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. — I. 17— Iu. 22. No. 5 — 13. 1451 Come up hither, and I wHl show thee things which must be hereafter. — Iv. 1. No. 6—14. 1452 Holy, holy, holy. Lord God Almighty, which was, and Is, and is to come. — iv. 8. No. 7 — 27. 1453 Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and 62 490 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. ( 1*53 ) power : for thou hast created all things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created. — iv. 11. No. 8 — 13. 1454 Who is worthy to open the book, and to loose the seals thereof? — v. 2. No. 9 — 27. 1455 Weep not : behold, the Lion of the tribe of Juda, the Eoot of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. — v. 5. No. 10 — 53. 1456 Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation ; i" and hast made us unto our God kings and priests : and we shall reign on the earth. — V. 9, 10. No. 11 — 22. 1457 Worthy Is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. — v. 12. No. 12—23. 1468 Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, he unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. — v. 13. No. 13 — 1. 1459 Amen. — v. 14. No. 14 — 3. 1460 Come and see. — vi. 1. No. 15 — 3. 1461 Come and see. — vi. 3. No. 16 — 3. 1462 Come and see. — vi. 5. No. 17 — 25. 1463 A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny ; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine. — vi. 6. No. 18 — 3. 1464 Come and see. — vi. 7. THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 491 No. 19 — 22. 1465 How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth ? — vi. 10. No. 20 — 39. 1466 Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb : i'' for the great day of his wrath is come ; and who shall be able to stand ? — vi. 16, 17. No. 21 — 22. 1467 Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, tiU we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. — vii. 3. No. 22 — 13. 1468 Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. — vii. 10. No. 23 — 23. 1469 Amen : Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honor, and power, and might, he unto our God for ever and ever. Amen. — vii. 12. No. 24 — 13. 1470 What are these which are arrayed in white robes ? and whence came they ? — vii. 13. No. 25 — 3. 1471 Sir, thou knowest. — vii. 14. No. 26 — 104. 1472 These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, i^ Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his tem ple : and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. 1^ They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more ; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. ^'' For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters : and God^ shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. — vii. 14-17. 492 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. No. 27 — 27. 1473 Woe, woe, woe, to the Inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels, which are yet to sound! — viii. 13. No. 28 — 12. 1474 Loose the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. — ix. 14. No. 29 — 13. 1475 Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not. — x. 4. No. 30 — 24. 1476 Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. — x. 8. No. 31 — 5. 1477 Give me the little book. — x. 9. No. 32 — 23. 1478 Take it, and eat it up ; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. — x. 9. No. 33—13. 1479 Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. — x. 11. No. 34 — 213. 1480 Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. ^ But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not ; for it is given unto the Gentiles : and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months. ^ And I wiU givepower unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth. * These are the two olive-trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth. ^ j^jjd if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies : and if any man will hurt them, he must in thisdnanner be killed. ® These have power to shut heaven, that It rain not In the days THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 493 ^ i4go ) of tjigjj. prophecy : and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will. '' And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, andklH them. [^ And their dead bodies shall lie In the street of the great city, which spiritually Is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.f ] — xi. 1 - 8. No. 35 — 3. 1481 Come up hither. — xi. 12. No. 36 — 24. 1482 The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. — xi. 15. No. 37 — 81. 1483 We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come ; because thou hast taken to thee thy great power, and hast reigned. ^ And the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great ; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. — xi. 17, 18. No. 38 — 104. 1484 Now Is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ : for the accuser of f Note. — Dr. E. E, Craven, the American Editor of Lange's Commentary on Revelation, is of the opinion that the Angel's address ends with this or the preceding verse. He adds (p. 332) : " The ¦vision of the Witnesses begins with ver. 9 (or 8). It will be perceived that at that point the phraseology changes ; the Seer no longer rehearses what another told him ; he describes what he himself beheld." The changed phraseology to which Dr. C. calls attention seems to have reference to the altered tenses of the verbs in verses 9 and 10, as they appear in his translation : he omitting the " shall " in the four instan ces of its occurrence, and placing the " not " of verse 9 after the word " suifer." Verse 8 is in the present work bracketed iu deference to Dr. Craven's appa rent doubt as to whether it is what the Angel said, or what the Seer beheld. 494 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSEES. ( 1*^ } our brethren is cast down, which accused them befbre'our God day and night. " And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony ; and they loved not their lives unto the death, i^ There fore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea ! for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. — xii. 10 - 12. No. 39 — 14. 1485 Who is like unto the beast ? who is able to make war with him ? — xiii. 4. No. 40— 31. 1486 Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the hour of his judgment is come : and worship him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters. — xiv. 7. No. 41 — 23. 1487 Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornica tion. — xiv. 8. No. 42 — 102. 1488 If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, i^the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation ; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb : n and the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever : and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mai'k of his name.f — xiv. 9-11. f ITOTB. — Of verse 12 — " Here is the patience of the saints : here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus " — Lange says : -' Are these words a digression of the Seer, or are they the concluding utterance of the Angel? In accordance with the analogy of ch. xiii. 10 (comp. also ver. 18), tlipy are a practical digression of the Seer. Thus Hengstenberg regards them -. ' The verse has reference to the point of view, the purpose to which the foregoing is subservient.' " (Commentary on Revelation, p. 387.) Dr. Craven the American Editor, offers no dissent from the foregoing view. THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 496 No. 43 — 29. 1489 Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors ; and their works do follow them. — • -I o XIV. lo. No. 44 — 23. 1490 Thrust in thy sickle, and reap : for the time is come for thee to reap ; for the harvest of the earth is ripe. — xiv. 15. No. 45 — 21. 1491 Thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth ; for her grapes are fully ripe. — xiv. 18. No. 46 — 50. 1492 Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. * Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy : for all nations shall come and worship before thee ; for thy judgments are made manifest. — XV. 3, 4. No. 47 — 16. 1493 Go your ways, and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. — xvi. 1. No. 48 — 39. 1494 Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. ^ For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink ; for they are worthy. — xvi. 5, 6. No. 49 — 11. 1495 Even so. Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. — xvi. 7. No. 50 — 24. 1496 Behold, I come as a thief Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. — xvi. 15. No. 51 — 3. 1497 It Is done. — xvi. 17. 496 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. No. 52 — 44. 1498 Come hither ; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters ; ^ with whom the klno-s of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. — xvii. 1, 2. No. 53 — 232. 1499 Wherefore didst thou marvel ? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. ^The beast that thou sawest was, and is not ; and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go Into perdition : and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and Is not, and yet is. ^ And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 1" And there are seven kings : five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space, n And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. ^ And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet ; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast. ^ These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the beast, i* These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them : for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings : and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faith ful. — xvu. 7 - 14. No. 54 — 96. 1500 The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues, i® And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. i'^ For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall be fulfilled, i^ And the woman THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 497 ^ isoc •) Tyhlch thou sawest is that great city, which relgneth over the kings of the earth. — xvii. 15 - 18. No. 55 — 70. 1501 Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. ^For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her for nication, and the kings of the earth have committed forni cation with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. — xviii. 2,3. No. 56 — 476. 1502 Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. ^For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. ^ Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according- to her works : in the cup which she hath filled, fill to her double. "^ How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her : for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. ^ Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine ;" and she shall be utterly burned with fire : for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. ^ And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning, i° standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city ! for in one hour Is thy judgment come. 11 And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her ; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more : '^ the merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of Ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, i^ and cinnamon, and odors, and ointments, and firanklncense, and wine, and oH, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and 63 498 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. ( 1602 -^ horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. i* And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. 15 The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, i^ and saying, Alas, alas, that great, city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls I i'^ for in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, 1^ and cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying. What city is like unto this great city ! i^ And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness ! for In one hour is she " made desolate. ™ Eejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets ; for God hath avenged you on her. — xviii. 4-20. No. 57 — 142. 1503 Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall • be found no more at all. ^ And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he he, shall be found any more in thee ; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee ; '^ and the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee ; and the voice of the bride groom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee : for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. ^ And In her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth. — xviii. 21 - 24. No. 58 — 46. 1504 Alleluia ; Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our God : ^ for true and righteous are his judg- THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 499 ( 1^°* ) ments ; for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand. — xix. 1, 2. No. 59 — 1. 1505 Alleluia. — xix. 3. No. 60 — 2. 1506 Amen ; Alleluia. — xix. 4. No. 61 — 16. 1507 Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great. — xix. 5. No. 62 — 58. 1508 AUeluia : for the Lord God omnipotent relgneth. "^ Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him : for the mar riage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made her self ready. ^ And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. — xix. 6-8. No. 63 — 14. 1509 Write, Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. — xix. 9. No. 64 — 7. 1510 These are the true sayings of God. — xix. 9. No. 65 — 31. 1511 See thou do it not : I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God :• for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy. — xix. 10. No. 66 — 57. 1512 Come and gather yourselves together unto the supper of the great God ; 1^ that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, hoth free and bond, both small and great. — xix. 17, 18. 500 THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. No. 67 — 66. 1518 Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he wHl dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and he their God. * And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain : for the former things are passed away. — xxi. 3, 4. No. 68 — 6. 1614 Behold, I make all things new. — xxi. 5. No. 69 — 8. 1615 Write : for these words are true and faithful. — xxi. 5. No. 70 — 86. 1516 It Is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely. "' He that overcometh shall inherit all things ; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son. ^ But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sor cerers, and idolaters, and all liars^ shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone : which is the second death. — xxi. 6 — 8. No. 71— IL 1517 Come hither, I will show thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. — xxi. 9. No. 72 — 6. 1518 These sayings are faithful and true. — xxii. 6. No. 73 — 17. 1519 Behold, I come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this book. — xxii. 7. No. 74 — 28. 1520 See thou do it not : for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book : worship God. — xxii. 9. THE APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. 501 No. 75 — 291. 1621 Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this book : for the time Is at hand, n He that is unjust, let him be unjust still : and he which is filthy, let him be filthy stHl : and he that is righteous, let him be righteous stHl : and he that is holy, let him be holy still, i^ And, behold, I come quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. i^I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last. 1* Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city. i5 Por without are dogs, and scorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and Idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. 1^ I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star, i^ And the Spirit and the bride say. Come. And let him that hear eth say. Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. 18 For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book. If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written In this book : i^ and if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written In this book. 2" He which testifieth these things saith, — Itev. xxH. 10 - 20. Amen: Even so, come, Lord Jesus. — Rev. xxH. 20. THE MARGIML READINGS OF THE SPEECHES AND ADDRESSES OF THIS WORK. [Compiled from Bagster's, Comprehensive Bihle.'] Place. Beading oi- Text. Reading of Margin. Matthew i. 20. 1. 21. ii. 6. iu. 8. V. 11. V. 31. V. 22. V. 29. vi. 1. vi. 1. vi. 2. vii. 14. ix. 16. X. 9. x. 10. X. 16. X. 23. X. 25. xi. 12. XU. 24. xn. 27. xiii. 41. xiv. 2. xvi. 22. xvii. 27. xviii. 26. XX. 12. conceived JESUS rule meet for repentance . . falsely by them Eaca ofEend thee alms of your Father do not sound a trum pet Because new cloth Provide staves harmless have gone over Beelzebub sufiereth violence, and the violent take it by force Beelzebub Beelzebub things that offend do show forth them- selves in him Be it far from thee . . . a piece of money worshipped him wrought hut one hour Gr. begotten. That is, Saviour, Heh. Or, feed. Or, answerable to amend ment of life. Or, lying. Gr. to them. That is, vain fellow. Or, do cause thee to ofEend. Or, righteousness. Or, with your Father. Or, cause not a trumpet to be sounded. Or, How. Or, raw, or, unwrought cloth. Or, Get. Gr. a staff. Or, simple. Or, end, or, finish. Gr. Beelzebul. Or, is gotten by force, and they that thrust men take it by force. Gr. Beelzebul. Gr. Beelzebul. Or, scandals. Or, axe wrought by him. Gr. Pity thyself. Or, a stater. Or, besought him. Or, continued one hour only. (502) MARGINAL READINGS. 503 PliAOE. Beading of Text. Eeadinq of Margin. Matthew xxii. 20. xxii. 26. xxiii. 18. xxiu. 23. xxiv. 81. xxiv. 33. xxiv. 51. xxv. 8. xxviu. 19. Mark n. 21. in. 3. iv. 29. vi. 11. vu. 9. vii. 22. Ix. 16. . ix. 18. ix. 43. ix. 45. ix. 47. X. 42. X. 52. xi. 17. xi. 22. xi. 29. xui. 8. Luke i. 17. i. 28. i. 45. i. 77. i. 78. i. 78. in. 8. iii. 14. in: 14. superscription seventh guilty anise , a great sound of a a trumpet it cut him asunder . gone out teach all nations. new cloth Stand forth brought forth and Gomorrha reject _ covetousness, wicked ness with them teareth him offend thee offend thee offend thee are accounted made thee whole of all nations the house of prayer ? faith in God question sorrows to the wisdom highly favored thatbeHeved: for there shall be by- tender mercy dayspring worthy of Do violence to no man Or, inscription. Or [other Bibles, Gr.], seven. Or, debtor, or, bound. Gr. avrjdov, dill. Or, a trumpet and a great voice. Or, he. Or, cut him off. Or, going out. Or, make disciples, or Christians, of all nations. Or, raw, or unwrought, cloth. Gr. Arise, stand forth in the midst. Or, ripe. Gr. or Gomorrha. Or, frustrate. Gr. covetousnesses, wick ednesses. Or, among yourselves. Or, dasheth him. Or, cause thee to offend. Or, cause thee to offend. Or, cause thee to offend. Or, think good. Or, saved thee. Or, an house of prayer for all nations ? Or, the faith of God. Or, thing. The word in the original importeth the pains of a woman in travail. Or, by the wisdom. Or, graciously accepted, or much graced. Or, which believed that there shall be. Or, for. Or, bowels of the mercy. Or, sun-rising, or, branch. Or, meet for. Or, Put no man in fear. Or, allowance. 504 MARGINAL READINGS. Place. Reading of Text. Beading op Margin. Luke iv. iv.vi. vi. vii. viii. X. xi.xi. xi. xi.xi.xi. xi.xi. xi. xii. xii. xii. xii. xiii. xvi. xvi. xvii. xvii.xvii. xviii. xix. xix. XX. xxi. xxii. xxii. xxiv. John i. 7. 34.40.44. 8. 18.22. 3. 6. 12.15. 18.19. 36. 41. 52. 20.29.46. 50. 4. 9. 11.20.21. 36. 2. 15. 23. 21. 8. 15.42. 5. 21. worship me Or, fall down before me. Or, Away. Or, shall be perfected as his master. Gr. a grape. Gr. this man. Or, thinketh that he hath. Many ancient copies [at the beginning of this verse] add: And turning to his disciples he said. Or, for the day. Or, out of his way. Gr. give. Gr. Beelzebul. Gr. Beelzebul. Gr. Beelzebul. Gr. a candle by its bright shining. Or, as you are able. Or, forbad. Or, do they require thy soul. Or, live not in careful suspense. Or, cut him off. Or, pained. Or, debtors. Or, riches. Or, riches. Or, outward show. Or, among you. This d6th verse is wanting in most of the Greek copies. Gr. certain city. Gr. silver. Gr. silver. Or, of a truth. Or, and, The time. Or, I have heartily de sired. Gr. willing to remove. Or, him that liveth. Or, a prophet. Let us alone that is perfect shall be as his master grapes one seemeth to have day by day in his journey offer Beelzebub Beelzebub Beelzebub the bright shining of a candle of such things as ye have hindered thy soul- shall be re quired of thee neither be ye of doubt ful mind cut him in sunder straightened sinners mammon mammon observation within vou J citv money money truly and the time With desire I have de sired willing, remove the living that prophet MARGINAL READINGS. 505 Place. John i. 29. i. 38. i. 41. in. 3. in. 7. iii. 20. in. 27. vi. 27. vn. 23. vH. 35. X. 24. xin. 19. xin. 26. xiv. 18. XV. 5. XV. 22. xvi. 8. xvi. 25. xvi. 25. xvi. 2?. xvi. 32. xvii. 19. xxi. 5. Acts i. 8. i. 20. u. 29. ui. 15. V. 3. V. 36. vi. 14: vii. 20. vu. 25. vii. 37. vii. 44. vii. 45. xui. 18. Reading of Text. taketh dwellest the Christ again . . . ¦ again reproved receive Labor not that the law of Moses should not be broken Gentiles make us to doubt .... Now give a sop comfortless without me cloak reprove proverbs proverbs proverb own sanctified through the truth Children power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you bishoprick let me ¦ Prince - lie obeyed customs exceeding fair for like unto me. .... speaking that came after suffered he their man ners Reading of Margin. Or, beareth. Or, abidest. Or, the Anointed. Or, from above. Or, from above. Or, discovered. Or, take unto himself. Or, Work not. Or, without breaking the law of Moses. Or, Greeks. Or, hold us in suspense. Or, From henceforth. Or, give a morsel. Or, orphans. Or, severed from me. Or, excuse. Or, convince. Or, parables. Or, parables. Or, parable. Or, own home. Or, truly sanctified. Or, Sirs. Or, the power of the Holy Ghost coming upon you. Or, office, or, charge. Or, I may. Or, Author. Or, deceive. Or, believed. Or, rites. Or, fair to God. Or, now. Or, as myself. Or, who spake. Or, having received. Gr. £rpo7Coq)oprjffsv, per haps for sTpocpocpopriffsv, bore, or fed them as a nurse beareth, or feedeth her child, Deut. i. 31, ac cording to the LXX., and so Chrysostom. 64 506 MARGINAL READINGS. Place. Reading of Text. Rbadino of Margin. Acts xiii. 34. mercies Gr. rd offia, holy, or, just things ; which word the LXX. hoth in the place of Isa. Iv. 3, and in ¦many others, use for that which is in the Hebrew mercies. xiii. 36. served his own genera Or, in his own age served tion by the will of the will of God. God xvii. 3. whom I preach Or, whom, said he, I preach. Or, base fellow. Or, gods that ye worship. Or, offered faith. xvii.xvii. 18.23. babbler devotions xvii. 31. given assurance xix. 35. a worshipper Gr. the temple-keeper. xix. 38. the law is open Or, the court-days are kept. xix. 39. lawful Or, ordinary. Or, wait for me. Or, was doubtful how to XX. xxv. 23. 20. abide me doubted of such man ner of questions. enquire hereof. xxv. 21. hearing Or, judgment. Gr. night and day. xxvi. 7. day and night xxvii. 10. damage [Bagster] ) hurt [other Bibles] ] Or, injury. J. Corinth. xi. 24. in remembrance Or, for a remembrance. xi. 26. ye do show Or, show ye. Revelation J J J iii. 14. of the Laodiceans Or, in Laodicea. xi. 3. I will give poiver unto Or, I will give unto my my two witnesses, two witnesses, that they and they shall pro may prophesy. phesy xi. 18. destroy Or, corrupt. Or, nations, or, ages. XV. 3. saints xviii. 3. abundance Or, power. Or, sweet. xviii. 12. thyine xviii. xix.xxi. xxii. 13. 8.7. 19. slaves Or, bodies. Or, bright. Or, these things. Or, from the tree of life. ¦white all things out of the book of life APPEI^DIX I. ANALYTICAL INDEX SPEECHES m THE GOSPELS AND ACTS. INDEX TO APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES A GROUPED LENGTH-ANALYSIS OF THE SAME. EXPLANATION OF THE ANALYTICAL INDEX. Column 1 gives consecutively the numbers of the 1446 New Testament speeches (exclusive of The Apocalyptic Addkesses) in the order of their occurrence in the sacred volume. 8ide-nu.mbeTS will ordinarily be a conven ient designation for these numerals, to distinguish them from the Harmony- numberp, which throughout Parts I.-III. of Book Second are placed over the speeches they represent. This column employs two symbols ; h, to indicate the Addkesses to Our Lord ; c, to indicate the Miscellaneous Speeches. The numerals having no symbols belong to The Woeds of Oue Loed. Column 3 gives the page where each speech appears, in Book First, in its feng'JA-classification. (In every length-ci&sa, the succession of speeches follows uniformly the chronological order.) Column 3 gives the New Testament place of every speech, and makes use of the following symbols after the verse numerals : d, to indicate that the speech neither' begins a. verse nor ends a verse ; e, to indicate that the speech begins with a verse and ends inside a verse ; /, to indicate that the speech begins a verse and ends a verse. The absence of a symbol indicates that the speech be gins inside a verse and ends a verse. (The foregoing explanation applies also to column 4 of the Index on p. 546.) Where a speech, as given in any Gospel, is divided in the Harmony, the divisions, their several lengths, and the position of each iu the Harmony arrangement are all plainly exhibited. Column 4 (as also column 6 of the Index on p. 546) gives the number of Narrative Words preceding each speech. Its symbols are four in number. The asterisk (*), used eight times (41, 308, 603, 1340, 1390, 1413, 1417, 1434), denotes the inclusion, in the number to which it is annexed, of those narrative words which are by the inspired historian — in one in.stance. No. 1340, only by the translators — parenthetically introduced in the record of the succeeding speech. The dagger (f), used six times, denotes similarly the following inclu sions : in 383, of " Eli, Eli, lama sabacthani " ; in 356, of " Talitha cumi " ; in 386, of " Ephphatha " ; in 538, of " Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani " ; in 899, of " Eabbi " ; in 1309, of " Eabboni." The section (§) — used in 293, 534, 843, 1339, 1441 — denotes the inclusion of the narrative words which follow the succeed ing speech and extend to the end of the book. The double dagger (J) is of fre quent occurrence, and indicates that the narrative words include the closing portion of the preceding chapter. Columns 5-7 exhibit the three leading classifications into which the 1446 speeches are divided in this work, and record the number of words in each speech. Column 8 — which contains, with many repetitions, the entire seriesof 1077 speech-numbers which appears in the Haemony Index (pp. 549-556) — assigns to each side-numbered speech, or portion thereof in case it is divided, its proper numeral position in the Chronological Harmony. The symbol a, fol lowing a Harmony-rrarsibev, signifies that the speech which the number rep resents is made up of more than one report from the Evangelists. Column 9 gives the page where each side-numbered speech, or its parts if divided, may be found in the Harmony arrangement. (508) AJSTALYTIOAL INDEX to the SPEECHES AND ADDRESSES OF THIS WORK. (609) »f>. »t^ h<^ »(^ ifk )^ H^ )^. )^ eo' M SO ce e: se SO se w 09 ts ts to CO te to te to ts cioissen >^wi«M©«cc-ja6«n»f'aoK(i-i©50(X) ^ A ei h|i>. so t3 M 2 2 o cr' o." Ci O O^O.'C^ OOO o cy CJ< a "^ h- ' h-» H-i ,_, ,_, (_)(_i,_.l_l,_if_l 00 03 Oi C3 CO 00 coco 03 C7) CD en en bO CJt hri M^-^ en bO en Page. CD Ol CW fc.D tocncocD^-Jcoco^f^oocoGomoooo^-'^TCo CD en en !-¦ CO o\ -^ F <_ -' -* I-- _0 bOf— '(— '1— ' tObOh- • 3P bO CO [O coj;^ I-' en a> CO oj If^ l-- tf.tni-1 CO b5 H^ to (f^ to coiKooicDOCni-'H^i-'OTOiCnoocnboro Preceding Narra O-^Ol CD to en en ^j hj o CO tive Words. -t-t- 41 66; ; ; _ )_l I—" Words of M . CJT H-i - • • • to • K-' en t-J • bD :ji CO -' o o to CO cn ot Oi our Lord. bO,-.. OH-; - • CD; CD; I*.- M^ O Ol • 03 • 03 Ol • -¦Ol CO H-" CO CO 00 h-" *;i 00 t— 1 CO h-- to • Ol bO ¦ . 1—' Ot ¦ o 00 05 to ; "^ Addresses to our Lord. .. . Miscella mo CD h- ' neous t— ' . 00 CO • • en Speeches. t«t«csts to I-i t-sMi-ii-iMbscsbstetststscstecsM OT 1-1 M M M M M h- ox ox ox hl^H^Ce 09 05 t« K) - Place of Speech h^tf^yf*.!^ f>.sn n^H^n^Oioaosoatoosiotatstototaai MOt A ASiSOSO SO Oxhf^ SO ©X or (30 oo OS M H-i X Ox I^SO C9 _105 o.[« ©OQC(»»j*^t«M«eo>cne«teos f^sn H^ SO h- .-a as en 35 -J t^ <:ooo hfh.)-iMOici o """" a a e a aaaaa aaaaaaaaa a a a a a a a a a a R a s Si S5 p = K^ CO bO CO to to rf^bObOhf^tOtOCOCOhfxtoCotOCObOCOtO CO to CO to CO bJ b3 CO ro to CO 00 CD X) C33 tOCnOTtOOlQOCDOOtOOOaJCOOOOOOOm o to -» Page. ~»0 03 O -^O (?5rX100Cn^-JtOCOai*^CDC^CDC3^CDOO CO CO - ^T 00 ^^ -J ^J cn 00 en CO C7t CW -:r en 00 H^ CO gSS§|2| g^gl gS| SSS|Sg|g£§S P gi^fe^ai §§§ Esfeg g^ggo.-.Soo§cDP PAGE. tobOV-'Ml-' ' bObO bObObO M CObOH-'CObOh-'COCOH^.^bOtOh-' ,„ SS S S S S m m ^1^ to Scocot^ocobD ^00 -TOi)-' CTj-5 -^*.to n^oo-^-H>o»t«HiooQiD-^ os No.OE Speech. i_i 1—1 1-1 1—1 1— > 1— ' I— . K-> )_-i 1— ' (-" y-' 1— ' 1-^ to 1— ' 1— I I—" I—" 1—' 1— ' h- «CJia)OtCnfcOOibO--TOiCri tn Cii— '00 Cn CDODCOCOt—'ObOCn CDODbOjf-^-^TOCrtCStibO OsOOCn CD co^C7^-^cnco^-Jl^^OJa3-^oo^f^cobOOb^crx-aoocO'-5-^ooCJ^coo^cooio^Ol— 'H^oo'^o co Page. M b. a. H b3 to to M i-J 1-1 i-i H-i CO CO CO b5 bo to bo h-- 1-1 i-i 1-1 cn cn en en en CO CO CO CO bo I-- M n^ iis. k^ co co co bo co to >(^ CO bS c» ox CO bO O CO bO CO !-¦ O CO 00 ~I 03 CO M CB en 00 H^ b3 -^ If^ to h-i l-i -^ 03 CO h-i ll^ h-i O CO CD 00 ^ CD 00 H^enco en ^¦"h.-'k^i^ s^ s. r A^ "cot^'cn i. LL L Ort'-l-'CO O) ObOOCOCDOen -;tjs3 -J 9 V i 9 l-» 1— » M Co *:r to H- ' CO 1— '*^ CO en bo to i-» CO -ci rf.. i-i i-j to i— • ©ienoco-.:TenoocD^^encoi4^03Coo^coootocjicnifi.oo~^cDi— '*^enif..if..05i— 'OiOoooCTjOocoi-'oen-^i— ' -t-f- +-1- CO Preceding Narra tive Words. t-j.-oo'co-bobo'- • ¦1-' jfi. . . ,-,. (Ji . en 00 - • CD' i-" • o en- co 1—1 03 : : : : : sio bO . 1— ' CO • 1— • • bo • bO CO- CD* bO en cn ro • o bO • i— ' • oo to l-» • ro 00 • rf^-^CDCO* K^ 00 CD • 00* CO -:i Words of our Lord. BOH hi 1— ' oooo en 1— ' to b5 O CD CO I-'CO co toro b2 M-1— » • -^ 1— ' CO CO • Addresses to our Lord. M^ ¦ bO . CD CD hJ fe Miscella neous Speeches. eoeoeoeoeoeososoeosototototototototototototo .lotoiototototototototoiototOMMMMM m m tOMMMMMMMMM5eCS';DaDGCGCaCCCaO-a-JOt«e.f^hf^>^h4^0»09Ce05050SO90£OSO5t0tO tStOU) bet:«t«tOUiMl-LMM §0 h- 'h- 'h-* t—'l— 'h- 'h- '1— ¦!— '1— i|-J I— 1 1— «l— 'h- 'h-J UttOOOOOfcO rf^OibO-^COCni— ' CD-a^Tfc005CnOT OTH-* CJtOOl— ' CJtCn OSLOi— 'Oih-'Cn 001— 'h-tf»-co oo:iOCocococ;iCncooh-*ocih-'COCD--TC»i-' oooico ^fi-c^[::nOl--lCo^f>.^^^fl- Page. bOfcObOfcOtO tOlO bOh-»l— 'h- 'H-'l— ' fcOfcOb:)!— '1— 'h-'l— 'H-^ h-'l-' COCOCOCObOfcObObO cJiCJiOxti^bO oo OCD*¦^c^l-'oco-¦^CT^^^^H^cob:)^oia^^{^co ^--000 00-^05 hf^bO bOg^yf^COtOOS-^OiCn ^ ^ -bo ""to "bo Vh. £ ^ " -^ - 1 a. a. C«H-»h- »ObO ooco cot-' CO>P*- 9 V 1 1 1— I bO 1— ' ji^ bO bO to 0 toco totobDro ro rt^" encDenn^-:tro-.icooi-'ro~^~5-.iroif^coo ; bO 00 ro-^ 1— « h-» I-' 0 if^ Co en ro en -^ 09 K)M O- QtJ O 0-' O^ CM o o-- » '^ h- ' 1— ' 1— ' 1— ' 1— ' 1— ' 1— ' H-- ro i-* 00 coLOOTbooibOcTii— '^^^ai^4^o^l4^CDCDa) Page. to to to CO COO^CO»OOCObOCO-aOOCJ^^fi-^f^OOCO'^^^^ Ol 00 1— ' «r M b. 2.3 a tr s M ^ X >i i COCOtOtObStOtObSl-' to 1-1 bs to to to to bO i-i o en CO b5 b5 !-• i-'j» rr ro 00 -.T ro cn 1 hf^' CO COI— 'CDOOCO-^Ohf^f-'OOOMrf^COtOl— 1 1 ^'^'-^ co_oo Co 1—1 (TO if^o\OD<^<:jtOi^tf^^- • CO • bO • CO* bO • 1-J 05 • cn • Oi ' O* CO- h^ ¦ rf:^ . coco- O- bO • bO • 1— t O to 00 2§ • cn • CO Words of our Lord. Mia 1— ' 1— • oo CO g 1— 1 00 1— ' ~4 as I—" CD Addresses to our Lord. . S^ . , Miscella ^H neous cn Speeches. CO GxenOxOxOxOxOxOxOx »x ox ©X C7T ©T :nzn C^iOrCJXOiOiOiCnSjxcnOtOTCnOiWW c;» 09 05 M eo eo - Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. (Z)00^1»3«^J 190J1916 192193 19451951966 197198c 1996 200 20162022036 204 205 94 2066 173 207 11 208 6 2096 153 210 16 2116 175 212 57 2136 158 214 41 215 9 2166 154 217 32 218 127 15C 39 168182 187 19 155155 16 9 156 46 162 30 206 154 55 153 87 169 56 219 Matthew. Chap. Verse. 24 XX. 3233 xxi. 2,3 9 10 111315d IU 1619a! 20 21, 22 2324, 25d 25, 26 21d27-31d ¦ild31-4021-41 42-4443 42,44 xxii. 2-14/ 16,1718, 19d 202ld2124-28 29-32 3637-4042d42 43-45 xxiii. 2-39 2223-28 13 2-12, 14-21, 29-39 xxiv. 2 NUMBEB OF Words IN Speeches. c o 5^ 4 45t 105 13 4 3939 85 52 15 6 26 7 66544 44 u u O 3 50 50t27 7 12 4 5 34 6 46 4 10 4 4 34t 29 21 17 9 60 rQ O r© O 38 79 222 24 56 268 11 6 17 82 53 9 40 19 155 34 614 27 21 .2 ja — 2 o MtS M© o o H B ._, i_jwJu-. 1-11—1 1—11—' K^l-'l— 'H-il-ll— 1 1—11—1 CO to 5 ro 5 b3 t^. en 00 CO 1-1 to bO 1-1 ro H-1 ro CO rf^ cn tf^ cn i-i bo ro co cn co cd b3 co ro OT sSjo^i^cocncoSJ-'OocnocncOh^rorf^cobsmif^cnocnbs-.ih^i-ico-^bOO coco Page. X hi X u X g ggggg;Sgfefe&fefe?Sgg^^S£f£5^gSgSK^S^5Soocn^ £5_i&gifxE feif^co ro in^^ V "if^ "^ 'coiSo ^"bo ^ ^^ ^ ,k ,L ix ik i= i^ ro S^ ro pi toco K^ coco ro co i-i rf^ -Jt o 9 1 i_i Jul it^ ux^J^^-ll-ll-JbObO toi— ibo H-ico coh-i ^f:.^^^-J 00 ^f:.^f^cDl-^cDrooooot— lOOM^tfu-eni-irfi.M^rooif^bOi^^oocnoiH^cooo-^TCoooH-i-.T ^1-1 -:r ro Preceding Narra tive Words. 30 to CO -^ CO cn to cnen CO bo to to l-i CD o OT bO en CD 1—1 bo if^ ro CO cn bO 1-1 CO to 1-1 ro 1939 -T CO If^ 1)^ to to ro CO 1-1 bO OT OT CO O Words of our Lord. BO to 1-1 O l-" to t— ' b3 H-icn hf^ *^! 1-1 bO bOCO Addresses to our Lord. h-iCO h-i bO to h-i O CO Miscella neous Speeches. »i -3«j iKi •] -a -^i -a »a -J «a -a « ..soiOM©«eGC^©oxif».eoieM©«DaD-j© Q O .SgssI ^i^.gssgggcDsig-^ggggisgiggcosiSisSggggsg Page. o to bO l-i 1-1 H-i tn rfi>- -Jt en 1-1 j^i^i^>f^»^>4^M^eoeoeoeoeoeoeoeo a ex© Bxse enox©ce..]©ox©©5o..j«eGc©oxeoeoto6otOM©ioM©5cor)-a©enhf>.eoM o a a 5 a aaaaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa a a " bO CO to to b5 ba b5 to bS OT OT OT OT OT OT Oi 00 OT OTOTOT-.T— T-JtOTbO-IbOtOOTrororoiCJiroOTOTCOOTtOentOOltOCnOXCnOTCnOTtO Page. eoeeeoeoeeeoeoeoooeosososoeoeooseoeo eoeoeo eoeoso so eoeo soeoeneoeoeeeeeoeoeoeo eoeoeo eoso so acaoooao-a.K]-j.*.>f>Hi.n»ii4i'«»iVf>'*>iit^ e«toM©©Qc.Ki©oxn».eot«M©«eoD-vi©enna.eoK)M© seac«j©;nH^sotOM©«Dac-Ji©oxt^.e«toM© o-iojca^cricicicioooc^c^c^c^ c* ci t:ric^c3.ioc5- o^c^ 3 o 1— ¦l-il-ih-'l— il-Jl-il-'l— ip-il-il-il— 1|— » bO l-iH-il— ih-il— 'h-i h-'H-' bo CO CO CO ro u^ ro i-i en ro -!?-¦ cd ot ot co coot co ot ot co rf^ m i-i i-i ot i-i ro OT-^bsroen ro co i-i o-Jttf^-JtencDenoi^--^i^.enboi-iroi4^bocnocDi— lOTi— iro ototh- irococncDenh-icncDOOo-JTif>--^cocofcO Page. 3: ± < < tObDH'h-' enCOCOCOCOCOCObSbSbObObOl-il-ii-'l-il-i h-ih-i 1-" if^COCOCOCOCOCOtObOl-ih-' rt^H^ ^ o OT if^ CO ro en o OT OT -:t-Ji en 1-1 en if^ if-co bo OT ro en en rf^ o i-i o n^ bo i-i co ro cn h^ i-i o ot co co bo co co ot -jt i-i o i^-^r^i a. a.-^a. s^^ ^^ "^ -,.. - ^ 03 CO ro CO OT ro h-* i— i coa. a <9 p) bo to hJ hJ OT bO l-l coco O 1-1 h-i coco 1^ bJCocotf^enroOT-Jtroif^enroi-'rocococDenOTrf^-Jtrt^coco 1—1 h-1 h-i o 1-1 OT en cn 1-1 1-1 If., rf^ ro -7 ro CO bo i-* i-ii— 'coroi— lOTrobororfn-roro-^-Jtii^if^cncDcocn ¦i-n- Preceding Narra tive Words. bj tf^ if^ il^o ro CO OT ca OT ro-Jt h-i o OT cn 1—1 bO 65 tf=» to bO bO CO 1-1 ro H^ cn ro if^ bO CO If-OT 1—1 CO Words of our Lord. a B° 1 OT tf^ 1-Jen CoOT h-ito bO OT h-iH-iOT b5 en Addresses to our Lord. 1-1 h-i 1-1 1—1 1—1 h-i h- 1 OTroif^-JtbOl— bOOCOOT cncn 1—11— 1 1—11—1 1—1 cn Miscella neous Speeches. eo OS eo eo eo eo eo to to to to to to to to to to to lo tototots toM to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to to M M M M M MOD QCQO -3 -JI -a -JI © © © © © © *a -JI *JI -JI © -JI © © Ox ©X Cn Ox rf^ hpa- 1^ H^ HK CO SO CO eO CO SO 00 eO lO-a-jeototOM-]M©.ji©snH^5CQD-a©CnH».cotOM© >*>.© tOM60tOM©«0-]©Oxl^©-]©OXCO*.tOM aaaaaaaaa aa a aa a aaaaaaaaasaaaaa aaa o Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. to to bO bO bO bO CO bO CO bO CO bO CO bO If:^ rfx It^ rf^ 1)^ rt^ i1^ )4^ US' ll^ bO b3 bO rt^ bO b5 bO 1^. b3 CO bO 14^ CO bO CO CO bS b3 CO It;^ bJ CD CO CO CD CD CD CO CD CO CO CD CD CO CD to b= to to to to bO bO to to CD -:t OT tO OT OT OT bO OT CO OT tO CO OT CD CD OT OT OT bO OT rororocncnhf..bobOi-'bOi— itOl— 11— lOTOTOT-T-^lf^OTOTOTOT l— il— ' CO-JICOCOCO-^CDOOT-JfO-JTOO-^-^CDro-^ Page. tfefetfetfclftltfetfetfeftfe n^>^*-t^h^t^M^hf>ii*»'*ii^i^)f>.*->*».>*>.*.h^coeoeosoeoeocosoeocosocoeoeoeoeo tOtetOtOtOtOtetOMM MMMMMMMM©©©©©©©©©©©IDCC«D©©5SSSSS?Sl^fJ^Si ^©OxH^SOtOM©©00 •;J©0,H!^SOtOM©§§S©SSwSM©«SS©eSSsoSS©«SQ^2©S^ §o 1— 'h-'l— ' 1— ' 1 — I h-'l — 1| — 1 1— '1 1 1 i| i| ij—j )— <(-M)_i ,_i gSP^5§£2S§P 2SS2cnfeg^,§g§gS:-.SroGg;^SS&^feS5iSScnSS^,gcoEg Page. COCOCOCOtObOfcOtObOtO tOtO tOtOH-il— ih-il— 11— 1 COCObOtOtOtOtOtOtOtObOh-il— ih-il— 11— 1 Cxic.TKIK^ .-jcncoH-iCDOTrocnrt^co j-ibs i-- ^ coj-Jt ro_to h- -j cn i-. i*. co co co ot ^ ro *- h^ o o 5 !^ ro cn 5 cn en rf^>= " K ^ OT to to 1-1 h-i CO ^ "" h-i ^ "co to b3 OT CO OT S 'S^ a. o a- 1 tocotOfcobotoi-11-1 Co t^-4boroi-i-^ tocoro o ii..cli ki^vJ^ roh^cn-Jren-ico-Tcoif^ coocnOTcorocncococn-ico-jcncotf^cobbencogif^coroo-icoi^oicooOTCn-JT Preceding Narra tive Words. to 1-1 1-1 b3 h- • cn OT l-i OT b5 ¦ 1-j . h-1 . . . 1-1 bO > en ¦ OT;bO ¦¦ -OO-enif^. 1— 1 . . ... • CO h- 1 to • ¦ h-t . . H-i . en • H-iCobO- -^. -JTCO. OT- ro- tf^ 1—1 to - ¦ lf». cn b3 - cn. if:^ 1—1 . bOlt^. Words of our Lord. cn o -Jt -:t 33 l-» 1—1 -JT ro fe CO bD ro rt^ 1—1 CO ro 1—1 - h-1 h-» 1—1CO Addresses toourLord. • CO : "'^ -5 1—1OT Miscella neous Speeches. ©c.©©»©ox^eoto M* «fi=-f|'g'£'?f'»E'g'rF*f"?"flfifff|^^|f p Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. £?2?SJ?2S?'yi'i"'"'" "JI" COCOCOCOCOCOi(=.COCOCOCOCOb2COtObOCOtOCObDCObOl)^bObOCOtOCOtOJ^IOK1<-„ O O p O O CO bO O CO o coco O O CO O O CD bO CO O O O CO CO CO CD CD CO CD CD S CD S to m S S to m fo S fs JS S (f^H^COCOCoencDbOCJitO cnen tObOCntOtOrf^CDH^l-l-Olf-COlf-COCOCoSojSSOTSOTOTS^S^S^^CO PAGE. Ol 03 Hik >^ )^ )^ H^ h<^ Ifi., )f^ ^k, ifk )^ 4b. »K 4^ 4>. )t>. hF^ l«i^ tf.. H!>. M^ )f^ )f» Hi.m.n^>fk j(k. *. |j^ *. *. *. ©ejxenenoxoxoxoxe>xoxen>t>.na.nik*>hf>nuMi.n».4.i^eoeo eoeoeoso eoeosow to to ©«ac-a©oxi^eotOM©®ac-^©ox>^eotoM©5CQD -j©ox*>. eotOM© «eoc o- o o o-i cjjo^cj.io-ci^ cy- CT^CJJ o No.OE Speech. l-ih- 11— 11— 11— 1|— 1|— Ik- 11— 1 h- 1 1— 1 H-iH- 1 1—1 1^ Cn OT en en cn if»- en to CD ro v^ cn cn i-i ot co i— i to cn co ro Co to cn ro ro co ro rocDroOTro-JtOTroi-'Coi4^OTOTbOOTCoOTCncooibo-JtOT i— ii-icoro otocno roco Page. b. .M F Oiencni(^>l^i)^rt^cotocococococob5b2b0bot0b0b0bo h-'i-' i-ii-'i-'t-i _ .. cnhf^-corf^iN coco botoi-ii-icDOT-JttocDcoOT-irocncocDOT-Jtroni^coi-io COOT OT-JTif^i-i cnro enil^coto o bo_co i-i co ip ot - a, a. j^-^a. -^i^ -^ -^ -^ — ^ i i ^^ ^^ ^ i. CO eno H^i-i cn cocoenbOCDco S'S' ^ '-' o •a <1 s9 W CO h-i 1-1 h-i rf^ bO 1-1*- • h-i h-i bO h-i coenroOTcoOTCDrocncnenif^enbOit^cn-^roororoo-^ -t-i- CO CO 1—1 en ro CO OT -Jt CO CD CO CO en Preceding Narra tive Words. ro • O CD • CD • • OT en • to ' • ro -Jt '• l-l . • oco- -Jt- CD- boro- ro • 40; 68; ; 377; '. '. ..(—11—1. 1)^ 1-1 CO . bO h-i • il^ CO 1-icn ¦ - o- coco rt^cobo- bO OT - too h-i-Jt ¦ en- CD OOT Words of our Lord. ig -T OT CO b5 bOto 1—1CO CO CD 1—1 • bO 1—1 • CO h- J h- 1 to Addresses to our Lord. OT j \ en Miscella neous Speeches. SIX ©X ©X ox en ox cn CJx ox Ox Ox Ox ox ox ox Ox cn Ox ox ox ox ox ox Ox Ox Ox en Ox Cn en Ox Ox Ox CO tO M CO ^ QO GO 00 OD GP 00*3 -JI .Ki »j *j -a -o -J .o -JI © © © © © © ©© © Ox Cn Oxen Ox Ox Cn 00 ©© GO OX©CnH^e0t0M5OQ0-3©Ox*.e0tOM©CD0D-JI©Ox4k COM ©©© ©1^ OXHi.eO M *¦© © aaaa aaaaaaaa aaaaaaaaa aa aaa aa aaa a aa a p Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. CO CO 1)^ CO M^ h(^ rf^ CO CO l<^ CO ll^ CO If^ CO CO rf^ CO tt^ CO CO CO n^ coco If^ CO CO coco i;^ CO CO CO to bO CO cocoococooococoocoocoococoocococococoo tobo oboto toto otocD o coro CD Page. -;r>4^l--il4^eni— ih-iM^CO(— icoi— iCOOtO^OOl^^OOOO coco OCOOT OTOT OOTCD Ifi^ h-i-T Ol Cn»^.4>4>>*>X^ii^>F>> *->f>.mi^*'*-ifi.if»hf>.hf>.*«mif>.4>.*>*-*«hP^*»*>.*>.(fk*->^n!..ifk *. >f^ *.. 1^ Hi Hi. 1^ 9«oo©©ce©© ©©© y)GriGOQDGOGOGOGOQ0GC-Ji-j|-j|-J-3-j|-3-]-j-Ji©©© ©«CGc-3©oxhfi.eo tOM©©GC-a©enhfi.COtOM©©OD.. CO lO M §§ OJC^i <:ri(:r-QHOJ O^O cric^o-i c^i <^ o 1-1 1—1 K^ b3 h- 1 1-11—11-1 h-il-il— if-1 (-11— 1 i-iH-il-i 1—1 1—11—1 cncni-iif^rocnoco >3roi-irococoi^- -Jtcncnro-JTi— lOi i-i-JTtoroOTi-icncoboro ro cn to -JT OT Page. H^lP-lf^CDCOCDbObO boroOTO-JTroocDcni-irocorocncorobOco-^cotObOifi.cDcDai OT CO bO CD 1-1 rf^ xiv. CO b3 h^ 03 CO.CW OJbOtObOl— '1— '1— '1— '1— 'K-'r— ' COiCOCWbObO bO bO to to I-J 1— I o tr ig CDCDOTCOtOroi+^tO a. 1 1 - if^ 1^ cn cn.h^- bOi— 'Cococ^^^fxbOCOO^^f^co-f^rfi-cn ¦ -r- o- h-i- h-"- CO- -^ri—. CO - M If^ ¦ bO our Lord. k/S • • cnro • cn o CD ro • O- -_1 cn ^ 1— ' 1—1 1)^CJ5 1—1 . . If^; ; CO ¦ 1—1 1 o • co> : bo Addresses toourLord. Miscella bO l-l . .... to neous -J[ CO . . . . CO . - . . ci Speeches. ©©©©©oxen© ©©© Oi> A 0^ 0b a ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ot ct ot ot ot © x^ ^ Place of Speech •ji-ji-ji©©tf<:&0( »< en en Cfihf^l4ik09050505C0O9O5tQU)l:9frOt«t:OtOU))-LMM)-L)-LM1-L .^ Ox 1— L oo oo >, eecotOM©4>.co>] sxeo M 0':oaDQD-^ot05io)-ioaD-octcjTi^^i.cots<:OGDOtcrtHi^oai« -* GO O CJT ^ oc ot o aaaaaaaa ©ga ©as aaasaaasoaasisi&eas a a a a © ?i ?i = l^l^COCOrfi.COl4^rf^ .O CO CO ^fxco^f^cocotoc^^f^co^fa.CA^^;i-Co^fl-CA^co^f^CJO^fa^o:)Co^^.|*:^co^f^ ooroenocococo jn cn ^p>. Orf^o>^rf^>f>-hf^Ohf^Orf^o>^Off^ff^Ohf^otf^coocoo:io W H-i Page. roroi-icoen-ioiro o If^ OT OiOOCn^TOihP-COhf^COM^COCObOCObObOCWbJCOOCDbOOCObO OT M^ bO CO 00 t— ' CJi h^>{;^h{^»fk.h^C00dO5090905O9O50£0dtOt«tOtOt:4t9K)K)(OK> h^09tOMOOaD-^Ot©^>f^OSt«MOOOD--'l— 'I— ' bOh- 'l-'V- 'h- '1— 'I— 'I— »l-^ H-'l— 'I— 'I— 'h- 'l-'l— 'h-« CJTl— 'CDOOCDOO OCTiOtOOOOCOCDCDOi OlQCCOOOOOOOCJTCO Oii-'iOOTbOfcocoo^cnK-'hfi-j-'Oii— 'orf^c::)-^cncoM^ascoco H-i^M'l— i1-^Mh^MI->'MMOOOOOOOOO «©c3D-^OstOMO«OQOraOi««>f^O*t©M B P 1— 1 H- 1 to 1— 1 1— 1 1—11—1 to en ro o to cn CD CO to bo 1-1 o^ t:5 S 5S S" _ '^ tOOTOOCDCOlf^l-iCni-ibO-ICOOOTOCorocD en ro Co h-iOT~I cococococotoi— »i-ii-*i— 11-1 -^-^rororororo cOroCni4^l-iCDOT*»-lf='.CObOCOhFa.tOt01— iOCOOT-.tenco - - a., a. SI. aj" bo o a. <' irr.airooii*^if>.ifa.M^cocococococobObOtototoS S o^ OT cn t^pj*Jl"J'-Jl i^tSMI-'MMM©©-]-JI->]-sl-JI©©©Oxi.lf>. OD© a a -jfcjfcj-j-a-j-j— a^3-Ji-Ji©©©©©©© LC.^^HitOl-^1— ^l-^MMMl— ^C&GOGOQ0^©-3 .ji*i.toGc^©eneotoM©©«s©en-j©j^. aa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Page. 9 > Preceding Narra tive Words. Words of our Lord. Addresses to our Lord. Miscella neous Speeches. C5 SOBo Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. co^;^Mi^^;^^^.^f^co^^^^f^*>^^^^^-^^M:^^^^l^co^^.5f^J4^lf^l4^^^i;l^lf^-Jl4^^^^^^^^^^^^^-<^^f^OOM^l^^^¦tfe:^^o-^^owcococucooco^TCOCOCOCObOC?AbOCOCDOOOOOCDhf^OOOOOO'^*-T-~^OOSO CO CO CO CO l4^^£^LfxCo^^M^ooCoCocooo^;i-05^^¦CoC«CoCoooco-jroco-T^T-.T-7-jroo50a5q30i05 Page. OOOOODCO-^— TbOi— 'l-'l-'OCJSCOasfcOhf^COl-' OxenenoxOxoxOxOxOxOxOxOxoxOxCnoxoxoxenOxCxenoiOxenOTCnOxenOxCnenenenoxenCncnenoxenoxOxOxoxenenisx ©©«(»GO(»GCOTaCGCGCQ0GO'.3»j.JI»a-j»j-]-j-j^©©©05©©©©©©£xSlSx£xCnSxSxSx£iSil^Sklfi.SS; ««M©i;e9D^©OxHieOlOM©©GC-J©OX|(ieOt©MO©aD^©SSo5SS©SOTS©oJSMSS©££S©o; No. OP Speech. h-ih- 1 h- 1 1—1 1— 1 h- 1 i—iK^tOI-il— 11-11— l—ih-ibO ^bOtObOH^bOtOl— il-il-il— itObOh- ibOl— ibOl— 11— iK!)i-iK-i l-l cn CD -jrotOOT M^ i-^-;Ti--i-Jth^ro cnn^cD OTOTOT CO OT i-'i--iro o o o CD Pi bo OTooSoobO f^SfSOTf^SE trS to cnro-J-JT^-i-^.--icoOTtf^oif-CDb5cncocoi)^coco-;icoOTCoOTroip-OTOTOtocoOTOxtoocntoroSoiOTrocSOTGrof2 Page. < F- ¦^¦¦ fe&S?gS^^^^^SEcoOTro^co^S^;SKE3PS-.fefeSg5^Sg§S2§fefeggg§gSS5E ajaji I' "a. "i ^s i i s^ aj i i a. i i ^^ i to 1-1 h-i h-i coco ^-L5~~ 6xik CO CO to lii -J ^ h- -I -J CD cn^ bo^ WW SJ w 0^3 Q tr V s9 ^ « 1— 11— ih-1 cn bobototo Ki CnOtO 1-1 tOCOO 1—1 CO h- iCDbO l— i l— i -JtOCDtOl-^l— ibOCnbO oo -jt tocnm co co-^coenocoenoOTcoroco-JtoenOTl-^coellOTenl-lroroOTenOTrf^^-^--.TCoboiJTCocn^f.coScoOTrocoow-;tro^^ -*-t- +-*¦ ++ Preceding Narra tive Words. ro OT CO bo lf=. If- en 1-1 CD -J l-l to bo -JT 1—1 - OT - Words of our Lord. !2!c1 03 -T COh-i !^ COro l-l h-^ en h-i I— 1 -5 Addresses to' our Lord. l-l CD en « ro 1-1 bs OT if-enencDcntocnco bO h-i [-1 if-i^toi— icno 1—1 CO— Ti— iroi— 1— Ti— itocni— ito COCOH^lf-OTb5-Tlf-tOOTOTCOif.OTOrorobO-JOT-t Miscella neous Speeches. eoeoeoo»totototototoif.(f>.if>.ifk)fk»^K».eoeoso6ososososotototototoMMMMMMMMM a'a^fa*^"^^®a'a'aa"a'a'a'"'°'®'**'"'"~"**"°^®'*°"**""*'"'*^®'*<»"^«*'*'««toM p Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. tOCOI^bOCOtObOlfi.bOtOtOCOtOCOtOCOCOlf-l^M^rf^l^l4xifa.iIxtOCOi£-u:-a^a^ir^Jxrf^ii:..Lt..i£iiIa..K cnOTbOcnOTOicntocncncnOTcnOTcnOTOTEEbOMboKtSEo;OT!!ipit£IS!£:p^PP;pfc*;££t£;£;££££; -jroen-rrororoif-roroH^coh^H^i-icocoHJ^^oooooOH^cocoOTOTOTOT-Jt-Ji-j-Jt-^-irorororororoScnScn Pag e. oiototototototototototototototot «^«*^^^*^^^^SSS2?S2?2?^2?SJ?^SSlS!SS KMoSSSoS^I^wSI-ioSoD ^OtOiH^WtCMO-aSGC-aCtC^H^MMH^OOQC-aOtgNhjOfi 1^ IP ,_,ls^ l_il_i|_-'l— ' h-'l— ' h-'l—' 1—* H-iH-'Mh-' 1— '(— 'J-" gg-,2gSgg§SgrocoSS5 §^^g-,cofeS2g§^Sco2fe2rogcn^-^g^K Page. tSgg^^^gSSSEScorotf^ gg&g^ ggScDOTCneotoS?J^S2g^.gg^§KKESOTCn^ V ^ io^-'bo ' ^ '" i^l IL"^ ^ " ^"co "co ,!o ^ ^ en OT CO OT en cojta- co ot if^ co cn to if^ o tr V < CD9 1 O O If' l-l CO HX CO h-i CD to to -JT o coroeno-JTbocDbObOi-i-JtOTenif^i-i CD bo 1— * 1— 1 1— 11— ii-iro If*. i^bocoi-ii-iroi— •i-iif'if'ro o -Jt o bo 1-1 cn ro en CO OT cn cn ro ro rf^ -Jt CD o bs bo o If' I-' to ro o * 4-(. Preceding Narra tive Words. If^ • P- OT o bo en • • • CO CO o- - • : : 322 : : '• . to If^ • • t-^. . i-11-irt^rt^ to to i-ien-cocoib3 *;r bO 1— 1 • . OT If' cn en cn if.. -jt ot o ot • i-i -JT • if' bO g to • ! i h-i ro encn. ot • • co Words of our Lord. a SI CO o ¦§ CO 1—1 k-1 . CD l-l - -Jt bO ro 1-1 H-i b» ¦ CO ; CD h-i to 1—1 1-» Addresses to our Lord. bO ro ¦ • enOT • • l-l ¦ • o ro I— 1 CO Miscella neous Speeches. M M M MM l-L M M M M M M M M M M CO CO M M M M M M M M M t© tO tO 1^ 10 M M M M M M M M M M M M Qo^-j-a-jl^^i^^i-a©©©©©© GCMO © © en OX en en en en n^ gK. Hii. *- 1^ 1^ n^ K>. eo e© eo CO CO to to to to © 5000 »ieniSeo toM© wao«jOxHi. to n^-en© © ® Gc©oxeo eo lococo toM© to m© ©on »]© enao^ ©cn ^'"^^^a aaaa a aaaa aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa o Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. tOCOtOlta.bObObOCOCOlJi.lf'bOtObOCOCO COtObO bO bOtObOtObObOCObObOCObOl^tOlf.tOlf'bObObOCOtOCOCOtO iSooi^KrororoOTOTtotorororoOTOT oco-i ro rorororororoOTOTOTcDOTtoojbOOibocncncnOTenOTOTcn HiOTi-iroSSOTOT-5cncnOTOTm--T--T -^roco ro cni-ii-ih^i--i— roOTOTO-jroOTcnOTcn-^T-J-JTro-^rororo Page. 526 ANALYTICAL INDEX TO No. OF Speech. cs LtJKB. NtTMBEB ov Words IN Speeches. ¦§i^>.¦ngg fin- ' a0 388 271271 271426271280280388 282388275286389 287426389287390287288390 288289 427289289289291428391 292391292299393299394300 300 394 429 394302303 304395304 0 3 -oo13 0 . i k s 0 3 D 0 0 aj Chap. Verse. "No." 6336 634635636637c638639 640 641664264366446456466647 648c6496 650 65166526536546655656657c658659 660661662o6636 664 6665666 6676685669 67066716726735 674c6756676 . 677 6786795680 157 4 62 4 185 7 55 8 155 89 160 1510 154 4 196 166 4 153 14 4 163 1313 186 973 43 192170 5 167 8 6 166 7 154 24 71 169185174 1719 27 166 12 vii. 43d4344-47 484950 viii. 5- 86 89 10-18 2021 22d24d25d252830d30cZ39e 45d45 46 48 49 505254 ix. 3- 5 9d 1213d13141819 20d 20 22 23-27 33d 35 384144/4849 50 45 10 5 13 6 93 9 6 3 27 7 234126 9 67 48 3 223 142 11 3 44 17 9 38 26 74t67 84 53 13 81 343 15 6 116 35 62 4 60 59 55 '"'i' 98 4 9 181182183 184185 186 209a209a214a215a195a197a 221a229a231a232a234a 235a236a 239a 246a247a248249a250a251a252a 253a2e4a273a 275a276a281a283a 342a343a344a345a347a350a351a362a368a 359a370a379a380a381a 7 8 80 9 "249'"'ie' 11 ¦¦¦¦4' 5 11 4 18 ¦¦¦¦4 '"'is' 3 "'ii' 14 20 1 14 '"a 10 8 2 55 "'il' '"'5''"'9' 7 "'28' 124 28 21 19 4 26 ••••y- "'ig' 2133 "'is' 53 20 •a "JI -a MMM CO tOM Cri •d —J ^J *J -JI -JI -JI —J -JI —JI -JI © © © © © © © M©©®©©©©©©©©«e«c©«e5e© ©ce(x>-ji©enif>.eoteM©«eao-ji©cn)ta.eo ca cj- cy- o o^ <=H cri © © ©« tOM ©©©©©©©©©© ©QOOOQCGOQIDGOGOQCGO©OGo>a©ox)f^eoteM Ol cy- cr- o- No.OF Speech. OT l-l ro CD CO to h-J l-l t—1 1—1 l-l 1—1 1—1 OT OT OT if^ ro bo ro cnOTcni-i-j cn co co co encocc-Jtoro-^encnbocnoi-'OTOTrooo h-i cn o h-1 h-i h-1 h-1 h-1 Oh-iroh-iai 1— lentoroi to-7roif'OTCocD-^coro Page. CO bO ro to to bs to CO OT-Jt ro b3 l-J t!oi!oro CO i_ii_j ?f^f^oococobObofcObObObObobo -^CnOibOh- 'h- »0*^-^OCDOO--I05CTi CO^bO 1—' ro CO ifa. Eo © n^ 1-1 1—1 CD_OT toO l-l h- 1 OT-Jt toO 12-15 4-11,16 3 rororoenencnc^icnoi tOtOh-iOCOCOOT-JtCnuxI ^ cn ro roa, o V < l-l to bO CO Ifi. H-i CO bo cn h-i l-l o corf'-cncnif'-^rocncoif'COCnrt^i^i-iOB co CD cn OT CO l-O -I coentfa.rfj'Cocnoxif^OTcn Precedhig Narra tive Words. 1-1 1-* l-l bO l-J H-l 233 : 1— 1 -JI CO en CO 814: :::::: . bO • ¦ ¦ l-l. • to ro • CO. • OT- I-'- • If' CO CO • CD bO • O- Ox. M. O- CD- -^-JtOT to CO OTO 58: h-1 CO bO OT to rf^-JtOT 331 : : : ; h-i ' h-' ¦ to ¦ to ' CD * en . to to - ro - Words ot our Lord. aw0 . • 1— » I : ; ; 1-1 : to .' '. '. ta'. '.'.'. . . . . H-i. l-l. ro- ox- 1--; CD- - - • h-i * h-1 : : bo • h-1 " • "h-1 - ¦ O • O - • OT • CD Addresses toourLord. Miscella neousSpeeches. lOMMO MM *.eo MM©50to© a a M)|i'h^»^.)^lt^)l^l^.hf>.|f^K^)f'>f>>>ti'tOI^I^ Qoenenenoxenoxenoxoxoxi^ifi'i^Mif-h^©©Go-Ji©en)f>.eotoMeWGo-jiox©ox aaa aaa GO lf> hf>- eo eo to toM GO © © . a o h-i h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 CD ro If'-.T CD ro 1— 1 -^ h-i h-i ro CD -7 en -Jt Page CO-JtO CD If' OT O CO h-1 OT O h-1 bO CO ro cn M. B. M. 9 S If' cnen i;v If^ It^ CO Co CO CO to to h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h- 1 h-1 ijs. If' M^ If" CO If' boro toif' to O h-1 CD tjO h-1 cnj:D toj^a bO CO tfv CO CO to ro Cn if^ CO ik ^ j-ijf'j>3 h-i_to ro h-1 o h-1 h-1 1 h-1 ¦-JtJ33cn cn ro en W If. COIf^ CD1^ ^ CD cncD OT CO " 0» o if'ji O h-1 boj:n CD CO -Jt bO h-1 bO b3 JO If' cocn bs CO bs cn-i-T lf>-Cn ro OT cncnOT -Jt ro -h+ h-1 CO o If Preceding Narra tive Words. 307- 428 266 167- 143 h-" h-1 h-1 S5 1—1 h-1 h-1 h-1 Words of g CD ro CO ¦O h-1 :o D cn h-1 -n bO bO h-1 - O M rt^ CO CO -1 en -* O our Lord. - sxeoMaaa ? vith-eots Ma seoen © M© aaaa a ?? ce ¦JIa »Q ical Harmony. If' CO to b3 b5 JO CO M *¦ JO CO CO Si bO b3 bO CO CO W bO bO bO bO bS w to CO •o to -n -^ Jt o jncncn *. CO e« eo co eo co co eo eo co Hi.eog M© © Qcto p Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. CO CO CO CO CO CO O O CD CO O CO OT OT ro h-1 CO Ot ro A K K KK Ji'KHt^ K coco cocococococo coco COCOCObDbOCO -5 K ^ '5 S bO b3 bO CO bO oo bS CO b2 to ba to If bO CD h^ CO OT OT h-1 jn OTrocoOT encobOif bsoih-i h-icoooooroo cocoSh-iKiOT Page. •JI -JI I ¦JI ¦J -a -a -Ji -a ¦01 -JI -a -3 ¦JI -3 •JI -JI »ji ^3 GOODODGD-JI-JI-JI-JI-a-JI-a-^I-JI-JI© © © © ©©©©©©Ox Ox Ox Cn Ox s • eoioM©©aDxi©ox)^cotOM©© GC-Jl © oxifeotoMooao a o cri W "S h-ih-i h-ih-ih- ih-1 h-ih- 1 h-1 h- 1 h-1 bO--tcOh-i Cn cnOiOTifCocnh-iOT CO bO en cocncorococnh-icn O bO h-1 Page. OTOh-iCO-JtroOT-JTOTCoroOI-JTh-iCO O CO OT OCOCOCOCOtOh-iCO h-1 CO O M X 9 M b: V E h-1 iflflfCOCOCOCObOtObSbS bO bO b5 bO bS to h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 CO CO Co bO CO bO CO to bO bO h-1 CD O coOT-JtentOh-ih-icoOT-Jrh-icoOT-jro s. 1 - cn vf Jf bO h-1 o o JO OTjTO o ro to -Jt -JI If ro h-1 to CO U' b2 O CO 1 " ^ P h-1 CO CO bo to h-1 h- CO CO CO b: CO bO s O CO o en o O -JT^lf OTCn ro o bs If ro h-1 V— 9 too to bO ro h-1 bO h-1 Preceding Narra cnwh-i-icnc»h-ioifOh-icncocoro eno CO en-;t©OTifh-icn-» ro o en tive Words. 33; 38 : 38; ; h-1 h-1 h-1 314 Words of !z| h-1 h-1 h-1 - - - cn If . h-1 n3 h-1 to ¦ bO h-1 - If b5 en -Jt h-i ¦ ro — 1 I— 1 h-1 b3 h-1 our Lord. -Jt ro If OT - © • ¦ CO cn. h-1 en CO . ro ¦ h-l-Jt • to bO o bO h-i- -Jt cn CO CO ro o 9g bOCO 1—1 • o- Addresses -Jt OT CD OT CD to to our Lord. • ¦ ¦ Miscella H . h-* ; . neous . CO . . Ui cn ; Speeches. m oie\ en en cn Cn en Ox Ox Ox Cn Cn Ox Cn Ox Ox oxen Ox Ox en ox en en Ox Ox Ox© © © © COCO OxCO - Place of Speech ©*. GOGOGOCOOOOOOOGOGO-o-Jl-i©© S5© ©© ©© © en cn ox cn cn o< ox :n Oxif^. hf © '¦4 In Chronolog ical Harmony. ©cn ©GC-Ji©Oxl^tOM©lOM© ©GO ¦JI © O-xt^ COM o© toM©eo to 09 -l ©-a © to o a aaaaaa aaaaa a a 8 a a a a a a a a a a • Co CO iflfCOCOlfCOIflflfCOCOifCOIf :o CO CO If CO CO If CO CO CO CO CO If CO ro Co CO CO CO CO bS OCOCOCOOCOOOCOCOCOOCOCO :o CO CO o CO b5 o bO bO bO bO cn o cn ¦n o o bO o Page. If CO h-iOxlflfh-ilfh-ih-iC7ICOh-iOh-i|f o o. o o O CD o CO -Jt -Jt -Jt ro en en bS h-i O ro OT g§ SoSSmmM SMMMM©©©©©©©©©©3«©©«©©©©©CgaCQD^GCW M ©©ac-ji»en (f»eo toM©©Go-j ©oxifci! toM©«QD»Ji ©oxHi-eo toM© ©Qc-^iwen HI. ^. (^ CS^O^O-iO^C^OJC^ 0.1 (^ Q.! n « No.OP Speech. k— 1 J— ih-1 h-ih-ih-ih- 1|— ih-1 bOh- 1 h-ih-ih-11— ih-1 l-l tobocnenh-i-r 2"^ OTrobO ro OTif-1 OT© If ,-Jt ifOTCo ifbOOT cnroif if h-i-r ^ a. 99 a h-1 ¦ • en - • h-1 h-1 CO cn o -^ en cn -JI -JT : !zi h-iCOh-ih-i If -Jt Oh-ih-i OTtOh-i h-i-JI COlfCO encoenOTh-ico-Ji-:irobocnifcDcoro-43 ororo-Jiboboai— Ttobocooboco CD ¦*-*¦ Preceding Narra^ tive Words. ¦ 29 : 395 : : : : : h-1 bO - . h-1 • . - h-1- bo coro- h-1 cn CD OT h-1 en- bo if if if - o- h-i - i-i- if cn- to-Jt cnco-ooi -JtOTO -?. coro-Ji-Jt-cD-— T-if-co h-1 • ro h-1 . cn h-1 to • h-1 OT h-i" ¦ - h-1 . CO -JI ro • - CO cn If en OT Words of our Lord. 1 1 • ro too en h-1 h-1 COcn h-1If OT Ifg Addresses toourLord. : : to • CO • '¦ ro cn . Miscella neous Speeches. © ©© ©©©©© © © l« ©»©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©»»©©©©©©OXOXOXOXOX © ©© ©©©cnen en en © oxoxi^eoeoeototoioietototototoMMMMMM©®©©©©©©© © -aos toM©©eo eo m © M©©OD»a©©GC-a©oxifeotBM©Gc©*'eotoenieM©Gp-ji©oxM a a aa a aa aaaaaa aaaaaaa aaaaaaa a aaa 'i a Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. CO coco COCOifCOCO CO CO bS COlfCOCOCOCOlfCOlfColfCOlfCOtfhfWCOlfCOlfCOWCOhflflflfCCCO ro roro rocnoencn cn cn -ji oioififififOifOifOifoifcooifcococoocococooococococo OS K o ocDCncDOx en h-' OT co cn ot-5 ro ^ if to if to co ba co h- ro co h-i cd ro co to ot ot ot to bo cn cn-Ji ro Page. ccocaoacGCQOGcoDQoocacooccococQCQcooQcQoooQDOoacocQDODacGOQOGcaoGOGOGOGOQOQoaoGoacaDao ©©©©©©encnenenenenenoxcnenif.>^if)f'»(^H^»^if»fifeoeoeoeoeoeococoeoeotototototototo eni^cetoM©©Go-a©oxKkeotoM©©aD>i©oxi^eoteM©©Go*-]©exh^»9toM©©ao-ji©oxi^eo oo-ica^ci CiC^C^C^CiCl cri O-iC^iCHC^C^CSCiCSCS o-i 13.1 o^ cri S o o o W 1^ to h-1 h-1 h-1 bo h-1 h-1 fcO h-1 M h-i h-i fJ h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i h-i o Cn cn © h-1 Cn o OT OT h-1 © OT cncoco cn co en en ot co ot ot ot ot co cn h-i h-i h-i en if cn h-i h-i ro bO -^t if-^©ifOcnobo-jiftfcnifrocDifroroh-iroroencotococoifh-icnroOh-i-;t-:tifro-;icoif©co©to Page. g. Ifcococoo5b0b0b0h-ii-" -JT-JT-Jirorororocnencnencncnenifififififcocococococococobo ocD-^enifOTtOh-iOTif'enifcocotOh-ioo-Ji-JifocDOTro-JirobOh-icoOTrotooOTOTroencnifcoh-icn ftij I a.i"a.a.-aj a.-; a. " ¦ If CO h-* ro en Co h-1 h-1 ro CO CO -T CO CO to o S COh- itOlfh-iCObOroh-i h-1 CO-JIh-ih-irotOtOh-iCOenh-iCO CO -^cnenbOOTOTOTOo— i-Jih-iroen©coenifo<-JtifcobocoocntoOTtoififcoroboencoencoencoenifOT Preceding Narra tive Words. O h-1 OT -5 CO 60 h-1 CO If ro Words of our Lord. SISo ei J Ho a OTO -5- Addresses to our Lord. bo ro h-1 - if If © CO cn -Jt ¦ -Jt If If en cn ro ¦ Miscella neous Speeches. CoaDQDQD«-a«'J-Jl«0-a ©-JI cn)f^ceto>a©ox)fteGo«a©©Go-ji©enMM©eneo©©Qc©oxQoeoio©en)f^cotOM©aio-JiiM -jii^ a aaa aa aaaa aaaa aaa aaaa • a a aa iflflflfCOCOlflflflflflfCOlflflfCOlfCOlflflflflflflflfCOCOlfCOCOCOCOCOIfCOlfCOCOlfCOCO coco ifooif-Jt— tifififcococo-JTOcoco-TO-:ioococococococo-JT-Jto--i-Jt-Jt-Jfa^oroiororoororo roro gOCD©tOlflfOOOCDCO©lfOT©OTCOOTCOOTOTOTOTOT-Jt7Jt-JItOtO-JttOh-ih-iOCO-JTCO-JICOCorobOO Ifh-i Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. Page. ox*.eotoMo©accvoc>Son GOOD 00 00 GO 00 CO tOM ooCDccaoODCKiOiaanxxicpQpcfxxxxxxi5ES'^"^^"^"^'^"J'-J'-J'©©©©©©0D-J|©CXH^6010M©©C».J© c^cscri c>< o oc^ X. ^ *:i t:; *-¦ h-1 bD bo to h-" h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 h-1 OT© h-iOT en OTh-ih.io©COCDOTOTOTQonomco -JtOTCOh-icoifififcocnh-'CnwOT-^h-'SfScoS^OT Q" cn CO to h-1 ro h-ibOh-i hJ h-1 bOh-i h-1 Ki.-r.SSS"^'^*' roh-ih-iOT 1-ien tocnOTocoen-JTifOT-Jtoif-TcoOT !2| o Page. fclfcft!ft;*-"SJS"COCOb5bOb3bObObDb5bSbOb5h-ih-iroencotOh-'cpOTOTrob5©roencotOh-ih-ih-if3o©cna. &!&!&. A, J I- a.ia.a, CO CO to If h-1— I mSi If If If CO Co ro If h-1 © OT .-..!:;:;^bl*'^..'-'>^t^ fc^ M o -aco cnOTb5©-^ifh-ib5h^encoif-Jiboencop coifOTooo . CD -IbO bO OI TO OT -JtCO If © en ro cn CO h-1 bo h-i bo encDroifcnbo©h-iifcocncncoh-i ©©©©©©©©©CnenoxoxoxenoxoxoxcnitfcL^en QO^©Ox*.60tOM©©CB«j©Oxife«KiM©©SS a GO QOGO 00 GO OihF-CO tOM a lflfbObOlfbOCOtOlflfififift(>.J^rf!.,^Lla.L±^JVJ^Ji.bOtoerienbScnOTCnbObSbObObObSbobOboEKSfefe COCObStOCObSlfbObObObObOtOlObOh^fi^fi^^^^ CO Co CO CO CO -JT-JT-JI -JT-JT ro ro ro roro COCOCOCObOtOh-ih-ih-ih-i Ifififif J)oroifto©en©cOOT-Jtcn-JtrocobO CO ^"botio^ ' ^ © ©If -Jf t;::; SS ^ '^ tl^ h-irorotoif ©OTififenencnencoboo3h-i-Tcnen 40 ^ Preceding Narra^ tive Words. Words of our Lord. Addresses toourLord. QpQOQOOOCCOOaOOOGCGOaOQCGCaD hfcoeocoeocoeoeoeotoMM©© ©©oo- mmmmmm©©©© eotoM©©ao-a©oxifeoteM©©GO'fcotoM©©Gc-a©oxif.eoteM®©ao-ji© Ci o-ci cs o-o o^O'OicjJcr'O.icscs cy-ooo^i^-c^ ocyi o^n h-'h-'bOl— 'h-'l— 'h-'l— 'h-'l— '|—'l—'fcOf-'l-'l-*l—'h-'l~'fcO h- >F— > (— .|_j|_i 00 cn OOiOO cnco OiCn^^lOCn cnCO^-TbO^T bOCDCDCnOiOll— 'OiOil— 'OiH-'OH-' OOh- 'CJifcOl— 'Ol— 'Cn 00 1— '05C:5CObOcncncDcoaicn)Cn-^ocnMi..05bOhf^aj-feoteM©©oD«a©enifeoioM©© p Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. IftOCOtOlftOlfbOCOlfbOCOtOCOtOCOtOCObOCObOCOtOlflftOCObOCObOCOCOtOCOtOlfbOtOlflOCObObOCOtOCOtOif bOgOop. bOCTlOCnOTtOenOOO. OTO. OTCnOTCnOTCnOTOCbObOCTOTO.OTa>OTOTO^OTKKKwKcnOT ifrocnaiifenifcnenifotCJicnoiifOii4^oiifenifenif«jj>cocooicocncoiftfcoifcoco&&cob=!f&bOif^^ Page. 22'g'sssss'e's:-*'e5?®??®«?e«w«5 co«cooa^o5;f«i^Eco5^c;,Kg^Sg§2SgSS;S2feg;ro2ScniiOT£ro;?giiroicn§ KSSSSSa9Sa>09pofcM!^-i. CO CO to to to bO h-1 I < < ,ooSg^^gSStKgProa=S§25g2§2Sfefeggggggggg^ES^-.enSt^!SEtiSOT-.rol Page. oH h-1 If h- 1 cn oooo-TrocncnbobOcoroCo&cocnl^SS^^cn-Jt-^^cncncncnrocncnSgfegcoillSSSjfeSifco ^gggggggggw www WMgwgeo CO eoeoeo totototouiteistotototo toto tOMMMMMMMMMM MtOM§mSSSSS5SSS5i;22222«'20pO©©©©»©©GCGCQoaoQr)-a-aOxOTififif>f*.*.ifM ssssis^^sj^^''''"'*^©©©©©©®©©©©©©©©©©^cotoM©©oc^©en)fco©ox©©ao-j©oxSco5M©©ocS®oiSeoS a a a Preceding Narra tive Words. Words of our Lord. Addresses toourLord. Miscella neous Speeohes. tn o ¦ W U Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. OMofeoOofewfefeSggSgSSfeSfeSfeKCS^COtOCObOCObOlftObOCOCObObObObOlflfrfxbOCObilflcooOTOOTroOToooco5roSSSSSSS^SmSSSSSSSS??fc2^f?=°'=D©encncnbObotocnOTo;bo p . p™ ^^^..w..Aj ii_)JH^LNJHAH^H^CDlfCDCO©CObOCOtOCObOtObObOOTtObOh-ih-ibOCDCDOTCnCnCnOTroOTlf -^ACJ!.. ©© ®®©©©© ® ®®©®©©®©® ©©©©©© ©®®®0 OOO oooo®®® 0 0 0000**2 i?.5.«i.^^ifififrt>.i*».cococoeoeoeoeoeoe«eoiotototoioiotototoiOMMMMMMMMMM©©©o©©©© ©c»-a©oxifeoiOM©©Gc-a©oxHi.eoioM©©c»-j©o<>feotOM©©Gc-]©eni^eotoM©©cc-j©en>feoto cTcsi-scicscs c^-o-icrio-Cy-cy-cri cr^Ci OO- O Q-Cicsrjocscsor> cs No. OP Speech. Page. 3- 3 M C: S: _i^ enCnO^ -JTroCni-ih^O-JCn ^^ ^' iioidn ik ik'^-E CO lo^to ^"to ^E ^ ^ik if^ co^co en o:.00l-'-^^-'00b0--DG>^4- CO Cn CD fcO OOO) 9 9 a CoCOCn h-'l—' CO Oihf^OSI— 'hf^hf^h- ' hfi'CjtcobOboobowohf^osboajbooohf^cnhfi^ascococDascncnoihf^cotooiOiai-^rcnbotoi^^ -I-H ¦*-*¦ Preceding Narra tive Words. cn -Jt-J h-1h-1 -JT If Ifro h-1IfCJi IfIf 2 bs cn If Ol CD CO Ifro bD h-1 h-1 CD CDro bOh-1CO o h- 1 h-1 h-1 en COh-1 Words of our Lord. 1 ?! if h-1 ¦ h-1 If ¦ bD If OT h-1CO h-1to If toO CO If h-1 o CO bO -JI Addresses toourLord. CO CO cn CO ^^ CO 00 . • h-1 CO h-1 h-1 bO to cncnrororocoif-JT If © Miscella neous Speeohes. isiiiiiiiEiiisiiiiiBiii^i^Biais^^s^^es^^^^ •ip Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. SBBg^Bs^iglSISIBISIslsssisBssiiiiiilliggSBiiggil Page. )_ih^,.^h-iMMI-^l-t)— LI->>M)— ^h-iMI— D-^Mh- iMMMMt-^M OOO OOOO OOO OOO OOO OOOO OOOO M)--LMh-ih->'MMh->>M)--LMMiMI--i|--iMI-->'MI--LMMMM oooooooooooooooooooooooo ooooooooooooooooooooooo g5;J^C«t©i-iO«C^'f^ O5^COCn>4^COCJi^OiCOaihf^-^a5M=»-b0l4^tOaib0tOCn bO • h-* t^ ^:t cnco InD h-* m to to h-1 • ro OT If CO • OxOxenenencnO C^ Ci < »J -^ »J *.! - «© OS Ot 10 > <1 -^ OD OS ©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©enoxoxenencncnoxcncnencnoxcncnoxenenen©©©©©©if.ififhfif>fif.ifeo©©©©©tOLetototototoietotOMMMM ©Go-ji©oxif.^©en)feotOM©©©ooif.coto©Go-a©oxif.eoieM©©GO' OS 1— ' J3 CO CO to 35 ro O © -1 O -Jt h-1 COlfCOlfCOlfCOCOlfCOlfififCOiflfifCJJlflflflfCOCOCOCOCOCOlflfCOCOCOlfroO<350roOlflfOlfCOCOOlfCOCOOCOCOCOCOCOh-ih-ih-h-'©h-iCOCO©h.i©COoroorooroOTOTcn-Jirorocn-:irocnto-f eo toM© ©go-j if coiom aaaaaaa a ip Place of Speech in Chronolog ical Harmony. rf^rf:' ifCOIfCOlfCOIfiflflflflflflfCoifCOlflfCOCOlfCOCOifCOCOCOlfCOlflfCOMifWlfWlf coco o-io-Jio^iocococococococo-.io-5coco-j-jo-Ji-JO-jroroorococororoc;roc;roc2rorooroo ©S OTlf'OTlfOTCOOTOCDCDOOTOT-JTCO-JTCO-JI-IbDbD-JTbObD-TbO^TO-JIOT-JT-JI-JTOl-Jllf-^lf-^lfbDrobDro Page. 540. ANALYTICAL INDEX TO No. OP Speech. 1 John. oi L¦Sfe Number op Words IN Speeches. ".2 a goo Pn 0 •h'6 03 -a ¦oo CD (D 3 (D ggg, Chap. Verse. "No." 1181c118261183c1184c1185c1186c1187c11886 11896 1190 1191c 119201193c 1194c 1195c 1196c 1197c1198c119912001201 1202 1203c1204c 1205c1206120761208120961210 12111212 1213 1214c1215c1216 12171218612191220c1221c 1222 122361224 1225c12261227 1228 183155196182182192 197154168 24 197 182186183184195 185193 543 4 197 182195167 3 153 29 5 15 20 183 205 5 22 155 18 182184 6 153 14 182 9 4 10 xviii. 40d xix. 3d4 5&d67U 10 1112 1415d15d15 21 2224d 26 21d 28 30d XX. 2 13d1315d15 16d161719 21 22,232bd25262728 29 xxi. 3d3d5d5 6d7d 10 I2d 15d 6 37t 161813 4 4 21 11 2 14 48 444 122 2 40 69 6 29 36 351t181 4 25 10 4 12t 4 6131 14 22 5 27 5 74 loot 4 41 35 2682 3760 5 "'is' 34 13 20 772a779a780781782783784785 786 78778878979079179279s799 800808809813814824825826 827828829830831840a 846848849850 851 852853854855856 857858859 860861862863 440409 441441 441 441 441 409409374441 441 441 441 441442442442 375375375375444444444375409 375 410 375376377377444444 377377 410377444 445378410 378445 378378378 5 "'27' 3 21 19 385 6 17 7 14 4 3 2 3 19 4 16 7 'i' "'35' 4 15 22 20 5 33 4 25 "26" 4 5 5 "'ii' 4 93 10 tetstsiotetotetetetetetetotetecetetototetotototototototetetotete -ji-ji©©©©©©©©©©enOxenenoxaxoxOxenoxififH^if>f>fi^ifif^ M©©aD>a©oxifeeteM©©ao-jiAOxifeoteMO©oo-.a©oxif.eotoMO CiClC^OC^C^CiCiC^CiC^ClCiC^C^CiC^C^C^ClCiC^OC^CiriCiC^C^ O^ bO bO bO to h-1 to h-1 to h-1 hH to bO bD bO to h-1 to bO h-1 h-1 bO h-1 bO h-1 hJ bO to to bD h-i h-ib0h-'©©O©OOTOTh-ib0Ol— ibO©COOOTOTh-iOTCOOTOTh^ObD01frotO bOboroifenbOotenbOOT©coifbDoocototOiftoenOTcnto-^-^roro h^OT tot-otototototetotetotOLO coeocoeoeoeoeoeoeoeoeoto©GO-ci*a©en)feotoM©©oo-a©en GOGO©aoaCGCGCQOGOOOQOaD¦vi-a-a-a-a-a©©©©©© >fe«cntOM®©GO-a©Cni^ a Place of Speech In Chronolog ical Harmony. iflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflflfCOIfCOcnenencncnencncner»j«. O M M M- IfCOCObObDbObOh-ihHh-^h-i IfCObOh-ih-ih-ih-ih-ihH COCOCOCOCOCObOtOtObOhHh-iroCnCn h-ih-J co,-j ifoOTrobOh-i©oiifcoififcooifh-i-;tcncoh-ioororoencnif-Ji-iroifh-io©roifo©oo©rotOh-'COh-i XTTi" "•_ ia.aiai "'¦'"a.aja.aj a. i a. i- if CO to bO h-1 h-1 hH bO en hH coco© o ro ro If bo co co if cnro bO -Jt h-1— ThH If' h-1 CO ro -JT ro h-j -Jt en co-ji h-i cn co ro h-i hn en if bO co if cDO-JTWh-iocoroh-iocoroenhHcocnOT--T-JTrocorocorororoifco©oicocoencocnenroenencoooif©coOTbocD -hH- +-h -h-h H-h -t-h Preceding Narra- tiye Words. If - o - Words of our Lord. SI HOH 1^ n^Ho s Addresses to our Lord. bO hH hH bO hH hH ro If hH bo hH cn h-1 CO CO - hHh-i-JtroroOTCocnbD©cncnoifMbOhHobo. Miscella neous Speeches. © © © ^a © cccD©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©© oxcncnenen>fi4^ifhfifhfif)fififeoeoeoeoeocoeocococototototetototototetoMMMMMMMMMM®®© )fC9t0M©©G0<H r— h— ^ r— r^ n — to If If hH If cn OT h-1 © bo h-1 bo h-1 ro bo © o h-1 o cn o bo If hH-^T OT It* 1*^ It* !::::' en©i-irobDenotoro-JTborotoboen-Jio>o-JifOT©cnbOifh-i©ifen©ro 2? w if Page. Preceding Narrar tive Words. Words of our Lord. Addresses toourLord. a SI H ^ l» O • sr0 '. bO hH hH ¦ ro to boifhH. hH robOhH ©bowhH ,_. bOhHhHhH bo-JTOhHhHh-iOThH roohHOih-'i-ihHco ,,„!-;5° ©tOOTh-1- OTOTCnOToeniftocoenififOTOCnifOTOT-JTCnenoroWh-icnboenrohHrowwbooifCoifOT-JiWhHco Miscella neousSpeeches. ©O©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©©^^^^^^^^^^**®^^'®'-*^^^^^^^ ^^^^^^©©©©©©©©GOQDQDQOGOO0QOGOQOGO»a-Ji*a-ji-a-Ji"-a"feotoM©©aD-j©oxifeotoM©©GO»a©cnifCotoM©©Qo-a©enifeotoM©©ao CSC^CiCiCiCaCiCiCSC^Cl CiCSCaC^CiCSCiCiCiC^C^CSCil^CiCSCiC^CaC^C^C^C^OClCSCiC^CiCiCSOCiCSC^ri UJ iTl Q O *:;K^™Sti^t^K'T;'^.'t5£JK'--''^'--''--'l-''-'l--'l-'l-'l-'l;^t-5'^l-'l--''^DbDhHtObObOh-ibDh-ih-ibOh-ih-ih.'bDh-ihHh-i S2H^22S?5*^SS2SSIrtt52'-''-'°°°^0°0°0°00©©©^OOOTOTObOOTOOCOOTtOOTOTh-iOT©OTOOTOT©cnhHHi.coOTbO-TroorowoOhHh-i|(^bOififroh-ifOifCnroifcoiftsDrocncnifCocnOTCoififOTOTOrototoifto Page. KiZlK-.S^HK^lrifcJ'^'r''^ . .. tOtObDbObObDbO COCOWCObDbOhHhHhHh-ihHCOCObObObOhHhH © •^ "? \^ Si'S^ "^J^ '^ 00 -* If hH©rocnifWhHOTOT-j-jrocnbOhHCD-Ji-fHi.ififif If ifif.i^coeo eoeocoeoeo eoeoeo to tote tototo to to to lOMMMMMMMMMM©©©©©© M©©QD-a©oxi^6otOM©©GC-ci©cnifeotOM®©ao->a©ox*»eotOM®©OD'.4^^^rt^ -Jt-ro -^rororocnencncncnenoioifififififififififififw©bDbDto3MSh-'h^iJMOco©©cD©©©OTOOOTOTro Page. SPEECHES AND ADDRESSES. 545 No. DP Speech. 1 Acts. iMi'sC O u © CO t> £.5 Number Of Wobds IN Speeches. S5a05 O O %o B Ph-"- 1 11 o a ¦s So "•^ £3 re o = 2o o o « « (» Q, gam Chap. Verse. "No." i4iec1417c 1418c 1419c1420c1421c1422c 1423c1424c 1425c1426c 1427c1428c1429c 1430c1431c 1432c 1433c 1434c 1435c 1436c 1437c1438c1439c1440c1441c 14421443 1444c 1445)1446 f 196 200 199 194 215 189 227 185 184 221 185 239 190 215 186 203 189194 201220 189 209 197 219209 219 16 20 229 xxiv. 25 xxv. 5/ 8 9 10,11 1214^21 22d 2224-27 xxvi. Id 2-23/ 24'25-2728 29 3132 xxvii. 10 21-26 31 33,34 xxviii. 4 17-20 21,22 25-28 71 125*1 6213 3 ¦ 10 30 5 2* 41 5 10 13 353 32 5 205236 117 30 334| 320 5 131§ 17 2322 1566 10 193 7 5 125 7 564 11 62 8 28 1015 25 116 10 4420 103 46 105 10521053 1054 105510561057 10581059 1060106110621063 106410651066 10671068 1069107010711072107310741075 1076 1077 696(1697a 978 477477 477477 477 478478478478478479 479 480480481481481 481 481481482482482482482482363364 464 17 22 I. COEINTHTANS. Chap, xi; 2425 218 Galatians. Cl-iap. ii. 14-21 See foot-note.* * Note. — These two numbers (1445,1446), though designating no speeches, are here Inserted as blanks in order to offset the irregularity occasioned by intercalating the numbers "634)<" and "1237?^." (See pp. 525, 541.) By this adjustment the "Apoca lyptic Addresses " begin, as they should, with number " 1447." INDEX TO APOCALYPTIC ADDRESSES. o 03 ¦2 o .d .ca ¦" o o Revelation. -H & to Revelation. ¦P ts a> t. HI > ts- CO CM o a o a '¦5 o S s d o c '•B o 6 IZi Chap. Ver. o CD o o PL, Chap. Ver. o 1417 1 4S5 1. 8e 10 215 1484 38 493 xii. 10-13 104 381 1418 ?. 4a'i lid 10 76 1485 39 494 xiii. 4 14 373 1449 3 4a5 11 38 1 1486 4(1 494 xiv. 7 31 496 1450 4 m 17- I iii. 32 ) 1653 149 1487 41 494 8 33 6 1488 42 494 9-11 102 11 1451 5 489 iv. 1 13 31 1489 43 495 13 29 31 1453 6 4R9 8 14 209 1490 44 495 15 33 54 1453 •7 489 u/ 27 54 1491 45 495 18 31 64 1454 s 499 ». 2 13 38 1492 46 495 XV. 3, 4 50 153 1455 9 490 5 37 51 1493 47 495 xvi. 1 16 123 1456 in 490 9,10 53 114 1494 48 495 5, 6 39 94 1457 11 490 12 33 41 1495 49 495 7 11 9 1438 12 490 13 33 31 1496 .-id 495 15/ 34 197 1459 13 490 ]4d 1 5 1497 .5-1 495 17 3 41 1460 14 490 vi. 1 3 44 1498 53 496 xvii. 1, 3 44 138 1461 15 490 3 3 46 1499 .53 496 7-14 232 135 1403 16 490 M 3 54 1500 54 496 15-18 96 5 1463 17 490 6 35 35 1501 55 497 xviii. 3, 3 70 33 14«4 18 490 7 3 17 1502 .56 497 4-30 476 8 1465 19 491 10 32 93 1503 57 498 31-34 143 19 1466 3(1 491 16,17 39 169 1504 58 49K xix. 1, 2 46 15 1467 31 491 vii. 3 23 80 1505 .59 499 3(J 1 4 1468 33 491 10 13 185 1506 6(1 499 4 2 3(1 1469 33 491 13 33 39 1507 61 499 5 16 9 1470 34 491 13 13 9 1508 63 499 6- 8 68 27 1471 35 491 14cJ 3 D 1509 6;-j 499 9d 14 0 1472 36 491 14-17 104 5 1510 64 499 9 7 0 1473 37 49!f viii. 13 37 370 1511 65 499 10 31 14 1474 38 492 ix. 14 12 363 1512 66 499 17,18 57 184 1475 39 493 X. 4 13 336 1513 67 5(111 xxi. 3, 4 66 647 1476 an 493 8 34 111 1514 68 5(H> 5d 6 8 ' 1477 31 493 U 6 10 1515 69 ."ilHI 5 8 5 1478 ;« 493 9d 33 5 1516 7(1 .5011 6- 8 86 5 1479 33 493 11 13 41 1517 71 m 9 11 26 1480 M 493 xi. 1- S 313 16 1518 73 .5(K1 xxii. 6d 6 614 14811482 35 493 12iJ 3 107 1519 73 5(K1 7/ 17 23 .36 493 15 24 79 1520 74 ,5(1(1 9 28 37 1483 87 493 17,18 81 31 1521 75 501 10-20 391 33§ The Seventy-Five Apocalyptic Addresses, G-eouped into FoETY-FouE Length-Classes. 1 Word.. 1469, 1506 17 Words 1619 53 Words .. 1456 3 Words. 1606 31 ' 1491 57 1512 3 ..1460,1461, 1463 32 ' . . .1457, 1465, 1467 58 " . . 1608 1464, 1471, 1481 33 ' ...1458,1469,1478 66 1513 1497 1487, 1490 70 1501 5 " . 1477 24 ...1476,1483,1496 81 " . . 1483 6 " . 1514, 1518 25 ' 1463 86 1616 1610 37 ' . . .1453, 1455, 1473 96 1500 8 " . 1515 28 ' 1620 102 1488 10 1447, 1448 29 ' ' 1489 104 " ...1473, 1484 11 " 1496, 1617 31 1486, 1611 143 -,' . . 1503 12 " . 1474 38 1449 313 " . . 1480 13 " . ..1451,1454, 1468 39 ' ' 1466, 1494 232 " . . 1499 1470, 1476, 1479 44 ' 1498 291 1631 14 " . ..1453,1485, 1509 46 1604 476 " 1603 16 " 1493, 1607 50 ' ' 1493 1562 " . . 1450 (546) APPEI^DIX II. HARMONY INDEX. 1,077 Speeches — 60,966 Words. The Words of Our Lord, 416 Speeches — (a) 39,532 Words. Addresses to Our Lord, 280 — (b) 4,816 " Miscellaneous Speeches, 431 — (c) 16,618 " (a) (i) W Matthew, 13,515 Words. Matthew, 1,199 Words. Matthew,- 1,167 Words MiRK, 5,381 " Mark, 1,019 " Mark, - 691 " Luke, 12,256 " Luke, - 1,398 " Luke, 1,8.39 " John, 8,063 " John, 1,129 " John, 1,935 " Acts, 378 " Acts, 71 " - Acts, - 10,768 " I. Corinthians, 39 " Galatians, 318 " EXPLANATION OF THE HARMONY INDEX. The 1446 New Testament speeches printed in Book First reappear entire in Book Second, where — with numbers placed over them — they are counted as 1077. This numerical reduction of 369 is due to the Harmony, in which one number represents all the inspired reports — whether alike or diverse in form or fullness — of the same speech. Two illustrative examples are here given, Pilate's inquiry, "Art thou the King of the Jews ?" is an instance of an address reported, without variation in form, by all the Evangelists. It thus has four sitfo-numbers in this work (267, 527, 852, 1173), but all these are included under No. 757 in the Harmony. So, also, our Saviour's reply to the trusting leper — " 1 will ; be thou clean " — is recorded in the three synoptic Gospels (22, 804, 59S) ; but, in the Harmony arrangement, the three reports are counted as one speech, under No. 136. The ensuing Harmont Index furnishes, for the purpose of ready reference, a brief clue of some kind to every one of the 1077 Harmony speeches. Column 1 gives their numbers consecutively, in chronological order. The symbol a (used in the running caption to column 2) represents The Words op Our Lord, and is to be understood as belonging to every number in this column which has no symbol annexed ; b designates the Addresses to Our Lord ; and c.the Miscellaneous Speeches. In column 2, the three classes of speeches are severally discriminated by a device which the eye takes in at a glance, and which the habitual consulter of this work will find both useful and interesting. The lines commencing at the least remove from the number-column at the left relate to the Miscella neous Speeches ; those commencing with a deeper indentation, to The Words OP' Our Lord ; and those with a double indentation, to Addresses to Our Lord. Reference from any Index number to the- speech itself will be facilitated by remembering the portions of Book Second occupied by each class of speeches. They will be found stated at the head of the next page. In putting the Harmony Index into type, it was deemed important to restrict every speech-number to a single line. This plan required in some instances an inconvenient brevity in the descriptive matter. On the whole, however, it is believed that the form of the Index will be found highly serviceable to all persons who use it for the purpose of acquiring, and, by means of frequent reviews, of retaining, a familiar and orderly acquaintance with the historical portions of the New Testament. (548) HARMONY INDEX. In Book Second of this work, the portion occupied by each of the three classes of speeches covered by this Index is as follows : The Words op Oub Lord (a), pp. 249-880 ; Addresses to Our Lord (6), pp. 881-412 ; Miscella neous Speeches (c), pp. 413-483. Ic2cSo4c5c6c7c8c9c lOe Uc 12c13o 14c15c16c17c 18c 19o 20c 21c22c23o24c25c26c 27c28629 30c31c32e33c 31c95cS6c37e38c3964041642643 446 a — To WHOM ADDRESSED. 6 — By whom spoken. c — By and to whom. I. — (About 13 months.) Gabriel to Zacharias Zacharias to Gabriel Gabriel to Zacharias Elisabeth Gabriel to Mary, the virgin.. Gabriel to Mary, the virgin. . Mary to Gabriel Gabriel to Mary Mary to Gabriel Elisabeth to Mary Mary (a rhapsody ol praise).. Elisabeth to friends Friends' reply to Elisabeth.. Zacharias (using a tablet).. . . "All they that heard " Zacharias' prophetic rhapsody Angel of the Lord to Joseph. II.— (ABOrri 12 t'rs & 5 MO's.) Angel to BetMehem shepherds A multitude of the heav. host The shepherds one to another Simeon, praising God Simeon to :Mary Wise men from the east Ch'f pr'sts and scrbs. to Herod Herod to the wise men Angel of the Lord to Joseph. Angel of the Lord to Joseph. Mary, our Lord's mother. To Joseph and Mary III. — (ABOUT ONE YEAR.) John the Bap., in wilderness. John Bap. to Phar's& Sadd's. The people to John the Bap.. John the Baptist in reply.. .. Publicans to John the Baptist John the Baptist in reply Soldiers to John the Baptist.. . John the Baptist in reply John the Baptist to the people John Baptist, at Jordan. . . To John the Baptist GOD (a voice from heaven) The devil, in wilderness... To the devil in reply The devil, temptingj 43 166 5 22 595 15 169 13 15 332939 89 43 4664748o49c50c51c52e53c *54c 55o56c57c58c 59c60c6162663610 656667o 68c69c7071672 73674757667778o 7980810 82 8358485686687 9069192c a — To WHOM ADDRESSED. 6 — By whom spoken. c — By and to whom. To the devil in reply The devil, tempting To the devil in reply Deputation to John the Bap. . John the Baptist in reply Deputation to John the Bap . . John the Baptist in reply Deputation to John the Bap. . John the Baptist in reply Deputation to John the Bap.. John the Baptist in reply Deputation to John the Bap.. John the Baptist in reply John the Bap. to bystanders . John the Bap. to bystanders. John Bap. to Andrew & John. To Andrew and John Andrew and John To Andrew and John Andrew to Simon Peter To Simon Peter To Philip of Bethsaida Philip to Nathanael Nathanael to Philip Philip to Nathanael. Concerning Nathanael Nathanael To Nathanael Nathanael To Nathanael. To Nathanael. Mary, our Lord's mother. To Mary, his mother Mary to wedding servants To servants at the wedding To servants at the wedding Gov'r of feast to bridegroom IV. — (One year.) To traders in the temple... The Jews demanding sign To the Jews The Jews in reply Nicodemus, a Jewish ruler To Nicodemus Nicodemus, inquiring... To Nicodemus in reply. . . Nicodemus, inquiring... To Nicodemus in reply... John's disciples to John. . . . (549) 550 INDEX TO CHRONOLOGICAL HARMONY. J3m o a— To whom addressed. 5 — By whom Spoken. c— By and to whom. 1 o6 193 20 i 2733424314 7 4 2928 8219 7 18 2 10 8 106 27 2710 76 8 9 57 95 24 94132111326216 '42 7 5 3426 15 82 2230 176 13 65 26 7 15161415 ¦7 609 42 293 9 1047 5512 6 2462 1321 cCOa m 0d Iz; tt— To whom addressed. 5 — By whom spoken. c — By and to whom. 1 6 Ph SPEAKERS AND SPEECHES. o . iz; 73. MAN CURED OF BLINDNESS. (10—188) 486 431431432432 433433433433398.398 Avowing himself to be " he that sat and begged " J. J. J.J. ¦j. J.J. i- T 3 33 3 13 4 23 33 78 10 3 468470471 475 4794814834866 488b Answering the query, " How were thine eyes opened ?" In reply to the question, " Where is he ?" Telling the Pharisees ".how he had received his sight " Reply to the imputation that Jesus "Is a sinner" Answers an inquiry touching the manner of his cure Final answer to the slanders of the Jews Reply to, "Dost thou believe on the Son of God ?" Responsively confessing his faith in Jesus 74. " MAN OF MACEDONIA." 980 465 In a vision, to Paul at Troas — asking for the Gospel 75. MESSENGER TO JAIRUS. .... [A. 7 230 427 Informing of the death of Jairus's daughter 76. MESSENGER IN JERUSALEM. [Mk. L. 19 902 451 Reporting the doings of the liberated apostles 77. NOBLEMAN. ....[A. 17 1166 383 Seeking help for his sick son 78. OFFICER. ....[J. 7 737b 407 An Inquiry, accompanied by a blow 79. " ONE." [J. 6 3336 399 An Inquiry as to the number saved 80. ONE OF THE COMPANT. [L. 7 2036 388- Requesting Jesus to speak to his brother 81. PAUL'S SISTER'S SON. [L. 12 1045 475 To Lysias, detailing the conspiracy of Paul's foes 82. PENITENT THIEF. ....[A. (2-41) 77 8058066 443409 Rebuking his fellow-culprit for his railing speech Praying to be remembered 83. RAILING THIEF. [L. [L. 32 9 8046 409 An Insulting address to Jesus hanging on the cross 84. RULER. [L. (3-69) 8 660b 563b 364b 400400400 An inquiry made when kneeling to Jesus [ft Question evoked by Christ's response Reply to our Lord's second answer [M 83. RULER OF THE FEAST. . Mk. L. [M. Mk.+L. 36 1 33 81 423 Remark when tasting " the water that was made wine ' 88. RULER OF THE STNAGOGUB. [J. 30 331 434 Indignant protest against healing on the Sabbath 87. SCRIBE. ..'...IL. 23 2226 389 Proposing to be a follower of Jesus . [M.+L. 16 88. SERVANT OF THE HIGH PRIEST. 740 438 Charging Peter with being a disciple of Jesus 89. TOWN-CLERK AT EPHESUS. [J. 10 1014 469 To the populace in regard to their riotous proceedings.. IV. 90. 'maid. [A. (2-3.5) 148 729731 437437 Averring that Peter Is a disciple of Jesus [J. M k. M. L. ...[Mk. 30 5 In substance, repeating the charge 91. MAID. 732 437 Declaring that Peter has been with Jesus [M. 8 HARMONY ANALYSIS. 567 as, 302 SPEAKERS AND SPEECHES. 770 3186331b323b 96b986 100b .103b 104b106b108 *108 193b 417b 396 245 427 13 417 15 417 30 418 ¦a 419 24 419 32 420 34 430 36 420 4« 421 50 421 53 431 54 423 56 432 83b !«4 856 384 93 423 1096 3K) 111 434 113 434 118 434 119 434 122 424 131 425 *1336 386 139 435 141 435 148 435 148 435 1.53b 386 154b 387 163b 387 189 425 170 425 172b 388 183 428 187 426 188 438 189 436 191b 388 1956 388 92. PILATE'S WIFE. On account of " a dream," warning her husband [M. 93. SOOTHSATING DAMSEL. Respecting the teaching of Paul and Silas, at Philippi [A. 94. WOMAN OF CANAAN. (3-49) Imploring help for her demoniac daughter [M. The appeal for help renewed* [M. Answering Jesus concerning " the children's bread " . . . . [M. Mk. 95. WOMAN OF SAMARIA. Responsive to the request, " Give me to drink " Reply to our Lord's remark concerning " living water " . A request founded on our Lord's response In reply to, "Go, call thy husband, and come hither ".. Remark evoked by the answer of J esus Expressing her expectation of the coming of "Messias To " the^men " in the city, concerning Jesus To " the men " '" tv,*. i.\f.v t..t\nt..P'.vj\\ncr .Tpqus (7-160) .[J. J.J.' 4: J. J. J. in the city, concerning Jesus 96. WOMAN OP THE COMPANT. Pronouncing a blessing on the Mother of our Lord .' [L. 97. WOMAN TAKEN IN ADULTERT. Responsive to, " Hath po man condemned thee ?" [J. 98. WOMAN WITH HEMORRHAGE. A remark, "within herself," as to the means of cure ...[M.+Mk. V. (370-5395) [L. M.M. L. ¦¦:.:.% Neighbors and kinsmen, to Elisabeth "All they that heard," concerning John the Baptist The shepherds, "one to another" Wise men from the east The chief priests and scribes, to Herod the Great. . The people, to John the Baptist, Inquiring Publicans, to John the Baptist, inquiring The soldiers, to John the Baptist, inquiring y.- Priests and Levites, to John the Baptist, inquiring [J. Priests and Levites, to John the Baptist, inquiring — Priests and Levites, to John the Baptist, inquiring. . . Priests and Levites, to John the Baptist, inquiring. . . . Priests and Levites, to John the Baptist, inquiring. . . . The Jews, demanding a sign The Jews, responding to Jesus's reply John the Baptist's disciples, to himself The disciples make a request, at Sychar The disciples one to another Samaritan behevers, to the woman of Samaria Nobleman's servants, to himself, concerning his son.. Nobleman's servants, to himself, concerning his son.. Our Lord's synagogue hearers, at Nazareth, inquiring Beholders of Christ's miracle of exorcism, at Capernaum, [Mk. L. Peter and others, reporting our Lord's growing popularity, [Mk. Scribes and Pharisees, imputing blasphemy to Jesus, [Mk. L. M. Amazed beholders of a paralytic's cure, at Capernaum. .[Mk.L. The Jews, " unto hlni that was cured," at Jerusalem [J. The Jews, questioning the cured man ;:•¦:¦• ¦¦>;¦/•;' ..'¦¦" Pharisees, charging Sabbath breaking upon disciples, [M. L. Mk. Scribes and Pharisees, inquiring about Sabbath observance, [M. Eldersof the Jews, in behalf of the centurion [L. Beholders of the resurrection miracle at Nam LL. Beholders of the resurrection miracle at Nam IL. John the Baptist's messengers, inquiring IL.. Guests of Simon the Pharisee, "within themselves ...... ¦ Lp- Christ's " friends " — an observation respecting himself. . . . LMk. "All the people," on beholding Jesus's miracles • • -LM. Scribes and Pharisees, denouncing Jesus [Mk. M. L. Scribes and Pharisees, demanding a sign ¦¦¦¦... . IM. Message concerning Christ's mother and brethren . . . . [M. L. Mk. 568 HARMONY ANALYSIS. «H o . t-a ¦=s aS © 30! Sf ^ f^ 214b .388 216b 389 219b !i89 329b WH 232 426 240 436 242b 390 *247b 390 254b 390 256b 390 269 437 260 437 261 437 271 428 272 428 373b 391 2776 391 *2816 391 286 438 286 438 2926 392 2936 393 29.56 392 2976 393 2996 392 301 439 303 429 305 429 3116 392 3146 392 3196 393 326 439 3286 393 330b 393 a34 429 336b 393 338b 393 3436 393 3556 394 365 439 3666 395 368b 396 371 429 377b 395 385b 396 389b 396 393 439 394 mt 395 430 396 4:-i() 3986 398 400 430 402 430 404 43(1 406 430 407 430 408 4410 409 430 410 m 411 431 413 431 414b 396 420b 398 4226 398 425 v.n 4376 398 4316 397 4336 397 435b 397 437b 397 439b 397 441b 397 SPEAKERS AND SPEECHES. The twelve, and other disciples, inquiring [M. L. The disciples, desiring explanation of parable [M. The disciples, in response to our Lord's inquiry [M. The disciples, when in peril on the lake [Mk. M. L. Remark evoked by our Lord's stilling the tempest... [L. M.+Mk. Scribes and Pharisees, to the disciples, inquiring [Mk. L. M. Disciples of John the Baptist — inquiry about fasting, [L.Mk. M. Peter and others, replying to, " Who touched me?'. — [L.Mk. Two blind men, at Capernaum, appealing for help [M. The two blind men, answering Christ's question IM. The multitudes, after a miracle of exorcism, marveling [M. The Pharisees, after a miracle of exorcism, blaspheming. . . [M. Our Lord's synagogue hearers, at Nazareth [Mk. M. Opininn concerning Jesus [Mk. Different opinion concerning Jesus [Mk. -The disciples, concerning.the hungry multitude [Mk. L. M. The disciples, concernlng'the hungry multitude [Mk. The disciples, answering a question of Jesus [L.+J. M. Mk. Beholders of miracle of feeding the multitude [J. The disciples, seeing Jesus walking on the sea [M. Those in the ship, confessing the Messiahship of Jesus [M. Inquiry, in the synagogue at Capernaum .TJ. Responsive inquiry by our Lord's hearers 'J, Our Lord|s synagogue hearers, at Capernaum [.J. J.' -a request. Our Lord's .synagogue hearers, at Capernaum The Jews, at Capernaum, concerning Jesus... The Jews, at Capernaum, " among themselves," inquiring Tj. Many of the disciples of Jesus [J. Scribes and Pharisees from Jerusalem, inquiring [M. Mk. The disciples, reportingthe feeling of the I'harisees [M. The disciples, concerning the woman of Canaan [M. Beholoers of the cure of the deaf stammerer [Mk. The disciple, concerning the hungry multitude [M. Mk. The disciples, reportingthe number of loaves and fishes, [M. Mk. The disciples, reasoning "amongthemselves " [M. Mk. The disciples, answering our Lord's inquiry [Mk. The disciples, answering our Lord's further Inquiry [Mk. The disciples, answering our Lord's inquiry [L. M. Mk. The disciples — an inquiry concerning "Elias" [M. Mk. "Many," concerning the cured demoniac child [Mk. The disciples, asking the cause of their own failure [M.+Mk. The apostles — a responsive request [L. Tribute collectors, to Peter, inquiring IM. The disciples — an inquiry concerning chief eminence [M. The " brethren " of Jesus — a request [J. Ten Samaritan lepers — a request [L. The Jews, at the feast of tabernacles, inquiring [J. Some of the people, concerning Jesus |J. Others of the people, concerning Jesus fj. The Jews, "about the midst of the feast," inquiring [J. Hostile hearers of our Lord, in Jerusalem [J. "Some of them of Jerusalem," concerning Jesus [J. "Many of the people," concerning Jesus [J. The Jews, " among themselves," concerning Jesus [J. "Many of the people," concerning Jesus [J. "Others," concerning Jesus .\3. Still another class, concerning Jesus [J. The chief priests and Pharisees, to the officers, inquiring [J. The officers, to the chief priests and Pharisees, in reply [J. The Pharisees, to the officers, inquiring and denouncing [J. The Pharisees, to Nicodemus, in reply [J. The scribes and Pharisees, concerning an adulteress [J. Scoffing reply of the Pharisees [J. Insulting inquiry of the Pharisees [J. The Jews, concerning Jesus [J. The Jews — an inquiry •. [J. Unbelieving Jews, in reply J. Unbelieving Jews, in reply [J. Unbelieving Jews, In reply [J. Unbelieving Jews, in reply, violently denouncing Jesus "J. Unbelieving Jews, in reply, violently denouncing Jesus [J. Unbelieving Jews, In reply [J. 1211 2 16 483052 2 7 10 104 3 1092 155513 4 9 5 13 36 6 26 10 9 38 13 8 18 31 7 15 1 1 5019 3 14 3 89 48 8 6 8 10 491549 7 4 S 2615 17 10 4 13 3 20 4 12 134812 HARMONY ANALYSIS. 569 o . ^¦^ ¦=S as SOS 1 ^ (n 443b ,397 4806 398 463 431 464 431 465 iH\ 467 4431 469 4;-i3 473 KM 473 iw 474 433 476 4;*J 477 4413 478 433 480 4341 482 4;H3 484 4413 4906 4198 493 44-13 494 4441 4956 :-i98 4986 39.S 500 4413 5046 4-198 5076 4-199 516 4414 519b 4199 520 4414 521 4414 528 4414 5356 4199 544 434 5536 399 5556 400 5576 400 368 4414 580 4415 583 4415 588 435 592 4415 *593 435 596 435 597 4415 598b 401 599 435 600b 402 603 4415 60^ 436 606b 403 607b 402 6136 402 614 438 615b 403 617b 403 619b 403 621 441K 623b 403 623b 403 6276 403 6296 404 6356 405 639 4418 642 4418 643 4418 6456 405 6486 405 652b 4right clothing," to Cornehus.. [A. "An angel of God," "man in bright clothing," to Cornehus.. [A. "The angel of the Lord," to Peter, In prison — a command... [A. "The angel of the Lord," toPeter, in prison — a command .[A. "The angel of the Lord," to Peter, lu prison — a command. ..[A. VIII. (.3-189) "Thedevjl," "the tempter," at the Temptation , [L. M. "The devil," at the Temptation [L. M. " The devil," at the Temptation [L. M. IX. (7-188) A demoniac. In Capernaum synagogue [Mk.+L. Expelled demons, at Capernaum [L. "Unclean spirits," testifying to Jesus's Messiahship [Mk. Two demoniacs, in " the country of the Gadarenes," [Mk. M. L. The demons, in reply, concerning their " name " f Mk. L. The demons, asking permission to enter the swine [M. Mk. " The evil spirit," to the seven sons of Sceva [A. oaf i: A. 'A. A. 'A. i: A.A. 'A. A. A. A.A. A.A. A. 5 10 28 fi 1113 3 87 173 38 3 17 6 2459 2046 10 8 5 2213 127 57 187668 495814 165 4 361819 1 50 51*26* 3 7 298961 2611 572 HARMONY ANALYSIS. as,303 i2; m THE PARABLES OF OUE LOUD. (5,804 Words.) i^° 180203208309310 211 313 313217217 3173834334.59543643545545 646 5475486301351 j 553 671 391591616618655 6.55635 327 The Two Debtors [L. The Rich Eool [L. The Fig-Tree [L. The Sower. (Explained in No. 215, pp. 282, 283.) .... [Mk. M. L. The Wheat and the Tares. (Explained in No. 217, p. 283.) . . [M. The Seed cast into the Ground [Mk. The Mustard-Seed [Mk. M. L. The Leaven [L. M. The Hid Treasure. (Matt. xiii. 44.) The Pearl ol Great Price. (Matt. xiii. 45.) The Net cast into the Sea. (Matt. xiii. 47-50.) The Merciless Servant. (Side No. 155.) [M. U The Good Samaritan [L. The Friend at Midnight. (Side No. 708.) The Great Supper. (Side No. 742.) The Marriage Feast. (Side No. 205.) The Lost Sheep. (Side Nos. 745, 153.) [L. M. The Lost Piece of Money. (Side Nos. 745, 783.) [L. The Prodigal Son [L, The Dniust Steward. (Side No. 747.) [L. The Rich Man and Lazarus [L. The Unjust Judge [L. The Pharisee and the Publican [L. The Laborers in the Vineyard. (Side No. 173.) [M. The Talents. (Side No. 221.) [M. ThePounds. (Side No. 784.) [L. TheTwoSons. (Side No. 200.) [M. The Vineyard let out to Husbandmen [Mk. M.+L. The Wise and Foolish Virgins. (Side No. 221.) [M. HU The Sheep and the Goats. (Side No. 221.) [M. 31 The Wedding Feast. (Side No. 733.) [L. 41 123 90 333169 76 183 5337*33*'84'* 268*181 106* 211*268*204* 94* 504205* 299" 123 123338*410* 348* 68* 508*- 207* 33* 101* SPEECHES COMECTED WITH OUR LORD'S MIRACLES. [Of the 224 Harmony speech numbers in the following table (the repetition of No. 339 not being counted), the 103 numerals having no symbol belong to The Wokds op Odk Loed ; the 61 having the symbol 6 are Addresses to Oue Lord ; and the 60 having the symbol c are Miscellaneous Speeches. A long dash ( ) precedes the numbers of speeches -which followed the miracle.] Water Changed to Wine, 76b, 77, 78c, 79, 80, 81c. Nobleman's Son Cured, 113, 116b, 117 — 118c, 119c. Draught of Fishes, 123, 126b 1277), 128. Demoniac Restored, 129b, 130 131c. Many Demoniacs Cured 132b. Leper Cured, 1356, 138 137. Paralytic Cured, 138, 139c, 140 141e. Disabled Man Cured, 143, 1446, 145 148c, 147c, 148c, 149, 130, 151. Withered Hand Cured, 1346, 1.55, 156, 157, 158 Centurion's Servant Cured, 1616, 1626, 183, 1646, 165, 168. Widow's Son Raised, 167, 188 169c, 170c. Demoniac Restored 188c, 189c, 190. Stilling the Tempest, 2296, 230 231, 233c. Two Demoniacs Cured, 233, 2346, 235, 2386, 2376, 238 239. Jairus's Daughter Raised, 2446. 250c, 251, 252, 253. Woman Cured of Hemorrhage, 345c 246, 2476, 248, 249. Two Blind Men & a Demoniac Cured, 2546, 255, 3566, 357 268, 259c, 360c, 261c, 263. Five Thousand Fed, 2756, 376, 2776, 278, 2796, 380, 3816, 282, 283 284, 286c, 335, 336h, 339. Christ (1) and Peter (3) Walk upon theWater — (1) 286c, 287 ; (2) 2886, 389 — 2906, 391, 3926. Demoniac Daughter of a Syro-Phenician Cured, 3186, 3196, 320, 3216, 322, 3236, 324. Deaf Stammerer Cured, 835 326c. Feeds a Multitude of over Four Thou sand, 327, 3286, 339, 3306 337, 3386, 339. Blind Man Cured 3406, 341. Cure of a Demoniac, whom the Disciples had failed to restore, 3586, 359, 360, 3616, 383, 3836, 384 365c, 3666, 367, 3686, 369. Tribute Money from the Fish's Mouth, 371c, 373c, 373, 3746, 375. Ten Samaritan Lepers Cured, 3896, 390 391 393 Bllni Man Cured, 4606, 461, 482 463e, 464c, 465c, 486c, 467c, 468c, 469e, 470c, 471c, 473c, 473c, 474c, 475c, 478c. 477c, 478c, 479c, 480c, 481c, 482c, 483c, 484c, 485, 4886, 487, 4886, 489, 4906, 491, 492, 493c, 494c. Lazarus Raised, 5016, .502, 503, 6046, 505, 308, 5076, 308, 509c, 5106, 311, 5126, 513, 5146, 515c, 516c, 5176, 318, 5196, 330c, 521e, 52'3, 5236, 524, 533, 536 527, 528c, 529e. Infirm Woman Cured, 330 531c, 532. Man Cured of Dropsy, 537 538. Two Blind Men (one, Bartimeus) Cured, 580c, 5816, 3826, 583c, 584, 5856, 588. Cursing the Barren Fig-Tree, 609 6106, 811. Restoring Malchus's Ear, 7256, 726 727. appeot:)IX iy. Table VIL, Table VIIL. Pages 574, 575 - Page 576. SUMMAEY OP TABLE VII. o o BOOK. 1 6 is > in a oo N od 15 BOOK. S • S & CDS > 1 i u a 123 456789 10U13 1314151617 1819 Matthew Mark 2816 24 21 28 16 1613 6 8 445364 31 13 1071 678 1131 879 1007 433437 257149195 104 9589 47 113 83 46 23 303 2368215154 23908 19086 24227 941794316064 3082 30302182 1976 18371021 22431666 893 4.30 8889 35 14287 10u1217 18192318 202325 9 2021 222324 252627 James I. Peter .... IL Peter... . I. John IL John III. John .... Jude 5535 111 22 100 52 60 2818 83 1 108105 61 105 141423 404 2376 215814161071 878166 108 33 2297247015512617 298294608 119925014360133 341872366213134 40212397 608 1514 211326 2724 61 2345678 John.. Acts Romans I. Corinth... II. Corinth... Galatians Ephesians Philippians . . Colossians ... L Thess n. Thess I. Timothy .. n. Timothy.. Titus Revelation .. N. T. WRITERS. Paul, 14 books, Ltjke, 2 " John, 5 " Matthew, 1 " Mark, 1 " Peter. 2 ' ' Philemon — Hebrews Jamij0Di; s, 1 " 1 " Total : Writers, 8 ; Books, 27 ; Chapters, 260 ; Verses, 7,998 ; Words, 180,207. The average length of the Chapters of the New Testament is six hundred and ninety- three and o-ne-tenth Words. The last Chapter of John's Gospel contains 693 Words. SUMMARY OP TABLE VIIL Matthew contains. Narrative Words, 7,781 Mark " " " 8,083 Luke " " " M>«5 John " " " 7,959 Acts " " " 13,110 Revelation " " " 7,174 I. Corinthians " " " Galatians " " " Speech Words, 15,881. ; " " 7,091. ; '¦ " 13,493. ; " " 11,127. ; " " 11,117. 4,818. " " 39. 218. Total number of Narrative Words in the Gospels, Acts, and Revelation , 54,502 Total number of Speech Words in the New Testament 65,784 Total number of Words in the twenty-one Epistles of the New Testament, exclusive of 257 Speech Words in I. Corinthians and Galatians 59,921 nrf^WMI-J©«0ClD-^01&lif^Wt«h-'OiX>00«'C0MI-'O«DC0-q0JCn M I— 1 M M H I— ' I— 1 to to ts IsS I>2 ts to K> to I— > h- ' I— ' )— ' I— 1 V- 1 1— ¦ I— > I— > )— ' l4^WMM01Wrf»-OOCOMOeDCD-eDCo-;!0:-3C5C;'h^-cnrf^ cooococototo-^ii— loj"— 'cocotocicnos)— 'Co-^toeOQccncno*-^ OOMCOO-^rf^COCOI-JOOCOcDCO-^iyTI-'tCiaSCOOl-^COOJtCil— oso;005 Cnrf^ie''**"WOJ0365WMt3tOi--i|--'OOOi:DrocoooCio5 ototOGoasosoD-^oitoocncni— 'rf*¦ca>ti^-l-l-4oseD-^l- -'MtpMtp^^0M M V-l l-« M I— to W M 1-' to M M k-> ta l-l M to l-l h-l tO M '-' tO tO tO (-' M M M M K-- tO tO l-i l-i tO tO l-i h- tO l-i tO tO 1— ' ^Wtf'-CDOt'QtOCO-qpiOC^'if^tOCOCni-iOOMCOtOCOCOOCIiai^Orfs-OlcO^^COCOl— ihf^OOCO-5h-iCOOOMOiCOOSlO»OOC;ih-MO--^CnOOCJ»00050tOtnh— COCDCOtOff^l— i-^Oi-Cotoi-'OeOQO-aoicnif . . .s . 2 . - ^ Ml«MQo-^dso«i^wlOh-otOffiO:MOQOrf..&50COOlOOiO>-^0«00>-50;-3COOI— 'OOCCCOOtf^^^- r.,:.^- ..^^^¦jiti:r'S8ST''^S?!ftS*Sr39^'='*S'^K§S9"*^9^WMoseoit^O!f>.53QoMCotccncnK)-iot-'cDOeoc-, _. _ .. l^rf..-^©M-400DWroMCni-.|^toCn05tOl0..a03-^050&0;tnrt..MM03-iC00305I0031-'OSOOUO-5-QtOOSi-irf..WOMtf^OSOlOOrf..C7t-.i^ ^OO-^mOOH-WOOeDOOSOO30eoosi-'OiLni-i:DI-'Cjtrf..aao :^MMMMMMMt-'tOMl01-'H'MMt.' t |^5^^H-cnt^coMcow^co-3 0iCoeoco^-'CoCJIrf^l«g1MCi:^o-JCotoaltoc^ 05D-5-^ coco low Chapter of New Testament. Cd ooW Chapter. Verses. Words. Words. Chap, of New Testament. a> H 3 & a. 01<0)a oCO S 5- >-t n pj c+ S S. "^ M B 3 * J* O B = _ w CO M B 2 CD 2 D«¦ a E- g 5 ?^ t^o^ m y I^ » D CP CO (D a oo s- 3 c B£ D ° 5" 2 5' to' » n ft 3. CD O (» D ps ..^ (5 P P <6 V c;i ha b ta APPENDIX IV. — TABLE VIL {Continued.) 57.5 Order of Order of I Leng ths. 1 Iz; . Lengths. ^ . ^^ O 9 uB 6^ BOOK. BOOK. Kg CO 1 > ¦2 O i o c o ¦2 O oi 6^ 121 Romans 4 25 546 607 211 191 I. Tim.... 1 20 432 8.54 106 122 " 5 21 480 608 238 192 1' 2 15 246 837 57 123 *t 6 23 484 610 166 193 It 3 16 324 863 93 124 " 7 25 603 613 83 194 It 4 16 310 867 62 125 8 39 904 616 172 195 tt 5 23 470 869 18 126 ** 9 33 719 619 17 196 11 6 21 461 877 77 127 *' 10 21 461 (626 1636 7 197 11. Tim... 1 18 438 882 109 128 11 36 813 103 198 2 26 306 883 97 129 " 13 21 397 632 175 199 It 3 17 297 887 147 130 I' 13 14 361 (634 1634 92 200 11 4 22 425 904 123 131 " 14 23 524 257 201 Tirns .... 1 16 337 913 43 132 «t 15 33 742 636 85 202 2 13 264 913 10 133 " 16 27 301 640 113 203 tt 3 15 394 918 112 134 I. COB.. 1 31 649 648 163 204 Philemon 1 25 430 919 32 135 2 16 373 649 134 203 Hebrews. 1 14 338 921 215 136 3 23 459 651 252 206 2 18 472 925 104 137 ii 4 21 508 638 179 207 tt 3 19 339 930 29 138 " 5 13 321 638 241 208 tt 4 16 402 (9431943 86 139 1* 6 20 465 (661 1661 90 209 11 5 14 320 105 140 (( 7 « 959 107 210 11 6 20 425 948 49 141 n 8 13 309 662 101 211 1' 7 28 607 952 33 142 " 9 27 671 663 31 212 tt 8 13 387 954 64 143 10 33 667 (667 1667 100 213 11 9 28 679 959 140 144 " 11 34 679 143 214 It 10 39 782 975 108 145 " 12 31 593 668 11 213 ri 11 40 921 992 54 146 it 13 13 270 671 142 216 '1 12 29 698 1001 73 147 " 14 40 887 (679 1679 144 217 It 13 25 301 1003 69 148 11 15 58 1165 213 218 James 1 27 543 lOOT 25 149 11 16 24 448 687 16 219 It 2 26 327 1008 87 150 II. COR. 1 24 591 693 89 220 41 3 18 376 1012 73 151 2 17 401 696 216 221 tt 4 17 366 1017 47 152 11 3 18 389 707 114 222 It 5 20 485 11021 11021 48 153 11 4 18 406 714 118 223 I. Peter. 1 25 597 91 134 It 3 21 486 718 160 224 tt 2 25 346 1026 94 135 11 6 18 337 (719 1719 19 225 tt 3 22 549 1030 116 136 7 16 432 126 226 tt 4 19 478 1034 24 137 11 8 24 568 721 14 227 tt 5 14 300 1043 63 168 11 9 15 353 723 30 228 II. Peter 1 21 487 1047 98 159 11 10 18 437 725 39 229 tt 2 22 380 1054 68 160 11 11 33 718 731 82 230 tt 3 18 484 1057 40 161 11 12 21 589 736 232 231 I. .John.. 1 10 247 1060 80 162 13 14 315 742 132 232 tt 2 29 736 1066 no 163 Gal'ns. 1 24 453 (747 1747 88 233 tt 3 24 534 1081 3 164 2 21 573 256 234 It 4 21 480 (109411094 46 165 3 29 648 749 259 235 t' 5 21 520 72 168 11 4 31 610 752 60 236 II. John. 1 13 298 1106 99 167 11 5 26 446 763 71 237 III. John 1 14 294 1116 67 168 11 6 18 352 (773 1773 8 238 Jude.. .. 1 25 608 U21 21 169 Eph'ns. 1 23 508 m 239 Revel'n. 1 20 591 1158 79 170 2 22 452 775 39 240 t 2 29 802 1164 37 171 It 3 21 410 778 20 241 t 3 22 658 1165 148 172 " 4 32 616 781 115 242 t 4 11 348 1168 13 173 5 33 564 782 214 243 t 5 14 436 1209 31 174 11 6 24 470 785 15 244 6 17 538 1217 38 175 Philip. 1 30 632 789 84 245 t 7 17 491 1227 50 176 2 30 601 792 6 246 8 13 397 1272 102 177 11 3 21 482 802 240 247 t 9 21 592 1307 76 178 11 4 23 467 806 35 248 10 11 353 1323 34 179 COIiOSS. 1 29 656 807 61 249 t 11 19 579 1331 55 180 2 23 502 812 58 250 ' 12 17 497 1362 13 181 11 3 25 455 813 128 231 13 18 638 1383 27 182 11 4 18 363 817 117 252 t 14 20 651 1396 66 183 I. Thbs. 1 10 253 818 65 233 t 13 8 232 1397 56 184 2 20 479 820 78 234 16 21 567 1429 52 185 It 3 13 295 826 81 235 t 17 18 522 1430 96 186 11 4 18 396 827 41 256 t 18 24 747 1457 53 187 11 5 28 414 828 22 257 1 19 21 634 1496 74 188 II. Thes. 1 12 291 833 23 258 t 20 15 477 1583 45 189 2 17 381 837 9 259 ' 21 27 749 1395 42 190 " 3 18 349 842 36 260 22 21 573 1600 26 576 APPENDIX IV. — TABLE VIII. BOOK. t^ Speech Words. BOOK. t. Speech Words. > 01 •S2 o^' am ¦S'S 5'H p » ri CD 1 ^3II ¦" c ¦Ou•o p =¦3 li 0 1^ »o .»3 CO © 03